G.W. LEIBNIZ
THEODICY
Part One |
EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION
I
Leibniz was above all things a metaphysician.
That does not mean that his head was in the
clouds, or that the particular sciences lacked
interest for him. Not at all--he felt a lively
concern for theological debate, he was a
mathematician of the first rank, he made
original contributions to physics, he gave
a realistic attention to moral psychology.
But he was incapable of looking at the objects
of any special enquiry without seeing them
as aspects or parts of one intelligible universe.
He strove constantly after system, and the
instrument on which his effort relied was
the speculative reason. He embodied in an
extreme form the spirit of his age. Nothing
could be less like the spirit of ours. To
many people now alive metaphysics means a
body of wild and meaningless assertions resting
on spurious argument. A professor of metaphysics
may nowadays be held to deal handsomely with
the duties of his chair if he is prepared
to handle metaphysical statements at all,
though it be only for the purpose of getting
rid of them, by showing them up as confused
forms of something else. A chair in metaphysical
philosophy becomes analogous to a chair in
tropical diseases: what is taught from it
is not the propagation but the cure.
Confidence in metaphysical construction has
ebbed and flowed through philosophical history;
periods of speculation have been followed
by periods of criticism. The tide will flow
again, but it has not turned yet, and [8]
such metaphysicians as survive scarcely venture
further than to argue a case for the possibility
of their art. It would be an embarrassing
task to open an approach to Leibnitian metaphysics
from the present metaphysical position, if
there is a present position. If we want an
agreed starting-point, it will have to be
historical.
The historical importance of Leibniz's ideas
is anyhow unmistakable. If metaphysical thinking
is nonsensical, its empire over the human
imagination must still be confessed; if it
is as chimerical a science as alchemy, it
is no less fertile in by-products of importance.
And if we are to consider Leibniz historically,
we cannot do better than take up his _Theodicy_,
for two reasons. It was the only one of his
main philosophical works to be published
in his lifetime, so that it was a principal
means of his direct influence; the Leibniz
his own age knew was the Leibniz of the _Theodicy_.
Then in the second place, the _Theodicy_
itself is peculiarly rich in historical material.
It reflects the world of men and books which
Leibniz knew; it expresses the theological
setting of metaphysical speculation which
still predominated in the first years of
the eighteenth century.
Leibniz is remembered for his philosophy;
he was not a professional philosopher. He
was offered academic chairs, but he declined
them. He was a gentleman, a person of means,
librarian to a reigning prince, and frequently
employed in state affairs of trust and importance.
The librarian might at any moment become
the political secretary, and offer his own
contributions to policy. Leibniz was for
the greater part of his active life the learned
and confidential servant of the House of
Brunswick; when the Duke had nothing better
to do with him, he set him to research into
ducal history. If Leibniz had a profession
in literature, it was history rather than
philosophy. He was even more closely bound
to the interests of his prince than John
Locke was to those of the Prince of Orange.
The Houses of Orange and of Brunswick were
on the same side in the principal contest
which divided Europe, the battle between
Louis XIV and his enemies. It was a turning-point
of the struggle when the Prince of Orange
supplanted Louis's Stuart friends on the
English throne. It was a continuation of
the same movement, when Leibniz's master,
George I, succeeded to the same throne, and
frustrated the restoration of the Stuart
heir. Locke returned to England in the wake
of the Prince of Orange, and became the [9]
representative thinker of the régime. Leibniz
wished to come to the English court of George
I, but was unkindly ordered to attend to
the duties of his librarianship. So he remained
in Hanover. He was then an old man, and before
the tide of favour had turned, he died.
Posterity has reckoned Locke and Leibniz
the heads of rival sects, but politically
they were on the same side. As against Louis's
political absolutism and enforced religious
uniformity, both championed religious toleration
and the freedom of the mind. Their theological
liberalism was political prudence; it was
not necessarily for that reason the less
personally sincere. They had too much wisdom
to meet bigotry with bigotry, or set Protestant
intolerance against Catholic absolutism.
But they had too much sympathy with the spirit
of Europe to react into free thinking or
to make a frontal attack on revealed truth.
They took their stand on a fundamental Christian
theism, the common religion of all good men;
they repudiated the negative enormities of
Hobbes and Spinoza.
The Christian was to hold a position covered
by three lines of defences. The base line
was to be the substance of Christian theism
and of Christian morals, and it was to be
held by the forces of sheer reason, without
aid from scriptural revelation. The middle
line was laid down by the general sense of
Scripture, and the defence of it was this.
'Scriptural doctrine is reconcilable with
the findings of sheer reason, but it goes
beyond them. We believe the Scriptures, because
they are authenticated by marks of supernatural
intervention in the circumstances of their
origin. We believe them, but reason controls
our interpretation of them.' There remained
the most forward and the most hazardous line:
the special positions which a Church, a sect,
or an individual might found upon the scriptural
revelation. A prudent man would not hold
his advance positions in the same force or
defend them with the same obstinacy as either
of the lines behind them. He could argue
for them, but he could not require assent
to them.
One cannot help feeling, indeed, the readiness
of these writers to fall back, not only from
the front line to the middle line, but from
the middle line itself to the base line.
Leibniz, for example, writes with perfect
seriousness and decency about the Christian
scheme of redemption, but it hardly looks
like being for him a crucial deliverance
from perdition. It is not the intervention
of Mercy, by which alone He possesses himself
of [10] us: it is one of the ways in which
supreme Benevolence carries out a cosmic
policy; and God's benevolence is known by
pure reason, and apart from Christian revelation.
In one politically important particular the
theological attitude of Leibniz differed
from that of Locke. Both stood for toleration
and for the minimizing of the differences
between the sects. This was a serious enough
matter in England, but it was an even more
serious matter in Germany. For Germany was
divided between Catholics and Protestants;
effective toleration must embrace them both.
English toleration might indulge a harmless
Catholic minority, while rejecting the Catholic
régime as the embodiment of intolerance.
But this was not practical politics on the
Continent; you must tolerate Catholicism
on an equal footing, and come to terms with
Catholic régimes. Leibniz was not going to
damn the Pope with true Protestant fervour.
It was his consistent aim to show that his
theological principles were as serviceable
to Catholic thinkers as to the doctors of
his own church. On some points, indeed, he
found his most solid support from Catholics;
in other places there are hints of a joint
Catholic-Lutheran front against Calvinism.
But on the whole Leibniz's writings suggest
that the important decisions cut across all
the Churches, and not between them.
Leibniz was impelled to a compromise with
'popery', not only by the religious divisions
of Germany, but (at one stage) by the political
weakness of the German Protestant States.
At the point of Louis XIV's highest success,
the Protestant princes had no hope but in
Catholic Austria, and Austria was distracted
by Turkish pressure in the rear. Leibniz
hoped to relieve the situation by preaching
a crusade. Could not the Christian princes
sink their differences and unite against
the infidel? And could not the Christian
alliance be cemented by theological agreement?
Hence Leibniz's famous negotiation with Bossuet
for a basis of Catholic-Lutheran concord.
It was plainly destined to fail; and it was
bound to recoil upon its author. How could
he be a true Protestant who treated the differences
with the Catholics as non-essentials? How
could he have touched pitch and taken no
defilement? Leibniz was generally admired,
but he was not widely trusted. As a mere
politician, he may be judged to have over-reached
himself.
It has been the object of the preceding paragraphs
to show that Leibniz[11] the politician and
Leibniz the theologian were one and the same
person; not at all to suggest that his rational
theology was just political expediency. We
may apply to him a parody of his own doctrine,
the pre-established harmony between nature
and grace. Everything happens as though Leibniz
were a liberal politician, and his theology
expressed his politics. Yes, but equally,
everything happens as though Leibniz were
a philosophical theologian, and his politics
expressed his theology. His appreciation
of Catholic speculation was natural and sincere;
his dogmatic ancestry is to be looked for
in Thomism and Catholic humanism as much
as anywhere. Above all, he had himself a
liberal and generous mind. It gave him pleasure
to appreciate good wherever he could see
it, and to discover a soul of truth in every
opinion.
From the moment when Leibniz became aware
of himself as an independent thinker, he
was the man of a doctrine. Sometimes he called
it 'my principles', sometimes 'the new system',
sometimes 'pre-established harmony'. It could
be quite briefly expressed; he was always
ready to oblige his friends with a summary
statement, either in a letter or an enclosed
memorandum, and several such have come down
to us. The doctrine may have been in Leibniz's
view simple, but it was applicable to every
department of human speculation or enquiry.
It provided a new alphabet of philosophical
ideas, and everything in heaven and earth
could be expressed in it; not only could
be, but ought to be, and Leibniz showed tireless
energy in working out restatements of standing
problems.
As a man with an idea, with a philosophical
nostrum, Leibniz may be compared to Bishop
Berkeley. There was never any more doubt
that Leibniz was a Leibnitian than that Berkeley
was a Berkeleian. But there is no comparison
between the two men in the width of their
range. About many things Berkeley never took
the trouble to Berkeleianize. To take the
most surprising instance of his neglect--he
assured the world that his whole doctrine
pointed to, and hung upon, theology. But
what sort of a theology? He scarcely took
the first steps in the formulation of it.
He preferred to keep on defending and explaining
his _esse est percipi_. With Leibniz it is
wholly different; he carries his new torch
into every corner, to illuminate the dark
questions.
The wide applicability of pre-established
harmony might come home to its inventor as
a rich surprise. The reflective historian
will find it less[12] surprising, for he
will suspect that the applications were in
view from the start. What was Leibniz thinking
of when the new principle flashed upon him?
What was he _not_ thinking of? He had a many-sided
mind. If the origins of the principle were
complex, little wonder that its applications
were manifold. Every expositor of Leibniz
who does not wish to be endlessly tedious
must concentrate attention on one aspect
of Leibniz's principle, and one source of
its origin. We will here give an account
of the matter which, we trust, will go most
directly to the heart of it, but we will
make no claims to sufficient interpretation
of Leibniz's thought-processes.
Leibniz, then, like all the philosophers
of the seventeenth century, was reforming
scholasticism in the light of a new physical
science. The science was mathematical in
its form, mechanistical in its doctrine,
and unanswerable in its evidence--it got
results. But it was metaphysically intractable,
and the doctrines of infinite and finite
substance which it generated furnish a gallery
of metaphysical grotesques; unless we are
to except Leibniz; his system is, if nothing
else, a miracle of ingenuity, and there are
moments when we are in danger of believing
it.
It is a natural mistake for the student of
seventeenth-century thought to underestimate
the tenacity of scholastic Aristotelianism.
Descartes, we all know, was reared in it,
but then Descartes overthrew it; and he had
done his work and died by the time that Leibniz
was of an age to philosophize at all. We
expect to see Leibniz starting on his shoulders
and climbing on from there. We are disappointed.
Leibniz himself tells us that he was raised
in the scholastic teaching. His acquaintance
with Descartes's opinions was second-hand,
and they were retailed to him only that they
might be derided. He agreed, like an amiable
youth, with his preceptors.
The next phase of his development gave him
a direct knowledge of Cartesian writings,
and of other modern books beside, such as
those of the atomist Gassendi. He was delighted
with what he read, because of its fertility
in the field of physics and mathematics;
and for a short time he was an enthusiastic
modern. But presently he became dissatisfied.
The new systems did not go far enough, they
were still scientifically inadequate. At
the same time they went too far, and carried
metaphysical paradox beyond the limits of
human credulity.
[13] There is no mystery about Leibniz's
scientific objections to the new philosophers.
If he condemned them here, it was on the
basis of scientific thought and observation.
Descartes's formulation of the laws of motion
could, for example, be refuted by physical
experiment; and if his general view of physical
nature was bound up with it, then so much
the worse for the Cartesian philosophy. But
whence came Leibniz's more strictly metaphysical
objections? Where had he learned that standard
of metaphysical adequacy which showed up
the inadequacy of the new metaphysicians?
His own disciples might be satisfied to reply,
that he learnt it from Reason herself; but
the answer will not pass with us. Leibniz
reasoned, indeed, but he did not reason from
nowhere, nor would he have got anywhere if
he had. His conception of metaphysical reason
was what his early scholastic training had
made it.
There are certain absurd opinions which we
are sure we have been taught, although, when
put to it, we find it hard to name the teacher.
Among them is something of this sort. 'Leibniz
was a scholarly and sympathetic thinker.
He had more sense of history than his contemporaries,
and he was instinctively eclectic. He believed
he could learn something from each of his
great predecessors. We see him reaching back
to cull a notion from Plato or from Aristotle;
he even found something of use in the scholastics.
In particular, he picked out the Aristotelian
" entelechy" to stop a gap in the
philosophy of his own age.' What this form
of statement ignores is that Leibniz _was_
a scholastic: a scholastic endeavouring,
like Descartes before him, to revolutionize
scholasticism. The word 'entelechy' was,
indeed, a piece of antiquity which Leibniz
revived, but the thing for which it stood
was the most familiar of current scholastic
conceptions. 'Entelechy' means active principle
of wholeness or completion in an individual
thing. Scholasticism was content to talk
about it under the name of 'substantial form'
or 'formal cause'. But the scholastic interpretation
of the idea was hopelessly discredited by
the new science, and the scholastic terms
shared the discredit of scholastic doctrine.
Leibniz wanted a term with a more general
sound. 'There is an _X_', he wanted to say,
'which scholasticism has defined as substantial
form, but I am going to give a new definition
of it.' Entelechy was a useful name for _X_,
the more so as it had the authority of Aristotle,
the master of scholasticism.
Under the name of entelechy Leibniz was upholding
the soul of [14] scholastic doctrine, while
retrenching the limbs and outward flourishes.
The doctrine of substantial form which he
learnt in his youth had had _something_ in
it; he could not settle down in the principles
of Descartes or of Gassendi, because both
ignored this vital _something_. Since the
requirements of a new science would not allow
a return to sheer scholasticism, it was necessary
to find a fresh philosophy, in which entelechy
and mechanism might be accommodated side
by side.
If one had asked any 'modern' of the seventeenth
century to name the 'ancient' doctrine he
most abominated, he would most likely have
replied, 'Substantial form'. Let us recall
what was rejected under this name, and why.
The medieval account of physical nature had
been dominated by what we may call common-sense
biology. Biology, indeed, is the science
of the living, and the medievals were no
more inclined than we are to endow all physical
bodies with life. What they did do was to
take living bodies as typical, and to treat
other bodies as imperfectly analogous to
them. Such an approach was _a priori_ reasonable
enough. For we may be expected to know best
the physical being closest to our own; and
we, at any rate, are alive. Why not argue
from the better known to the less known,
from the nearer to the more remote, interpreting
other things by the formula of our own being,
and allowing whatever discount is necessary
for their degree of unlikeness to us?
Common-sense biology reasons as follows.
In a living body there is a certain pattern
of organized parts, a certain rhythm of successive
motions, and a certain range of characteristic
activities. The pattern, the sheer anatomy,
is basic; but it cannot long continue to
exist (outside a refrigerator) without accompanying
vital rhythms in heart, respiration and digestion.
Nor do these perform their parts without
the intermittent support of variable but
still characteristic activities: dogs not
only breathe and digest, they run about,
hunt their food, look for mates, bark at
cats, and so on. The anatomical pattern,
the vital rhythm, and the characteristic
acts together express dogginess; they reveal
the specific form of the dog. They _reveal_
it; exactly what the specific form _consisted
in_ was the subject of much medieval speculation.
It need not concern us here.
Taking the form of the species for granted,
common-sense biology proceeds to ask how
it comes to be in a given instance, say in
the dog Toby. [15] Before this dog was born
or thought of, his form or species was displayed
in each of his parents. And now it looks
as though the form of dog had detached itself
from them through the generative act, and
set up anew on its own account. How does
it do that? By getting hold of some materials
in which to express itself. At first it takes
them from the body of the mother, afterwards
it collects them from a wider environment,
and what the dog eats becomes the dog.
What, then, is the relation of the assimilated
materials to the dog-form which assimilates
them? Before assimilation, they have their
own form. Before the dog eats the leg of
mutton, it has the form given to it by its
place in the body of a sheep. What happens
to the mutton? Is it without remainder transubstantiated
from sheep into dog? It loses all its distinctively
sheep-like characteristicsm but there may
be some more basically material characteristics
which it preserves. They underlay the structure
of the mutton, and they continue to underlie
the structure of the dog's flesh which supplants
it. Whatever these characteristics may be,
let us call them common material characteristics,
and let us say that they belong to or compose
a common material nature.
The common material nature has its own way
of existing, and perhaps its own principles
of physical action. We may suppose that we
know much or that we know little about it.
This one thing at least we know, that it
is capable of becoming alternatively either
mutton or dog's flesh. It is not essential
to it to be mutton, or mutton it would always
be; nor dog's flesh, or it would always be
dog's flesh. It is capable of becoming either,
according as it is captured by one or other
system of formal organization. So the voters
who are to go to the polls are, by their
common nature, Englishmen; they are essentially
neither Socialist curs nor Conservative sheep,
but intrinsically capable of becoming either,
if they become captured by either system
of party organization.
According to this way of thinking, there
is a certain _looseness_ about the relation
of the common material nature to the higher
forms of organization capable of capturing
it. Considered in itself alone, it is perhaps
to be seen as governed by absolutely determined
laws of its own. It is heavy, then it will
fall unless obstructed; it is solid, then
it will resist intrusions. But considered
as material for organization by higher forms,
it is indeterminate. It acts in one sort
of way under the persuasion of the sheep-form,
and in another sort of way under the persuasion
of the [16] dog-form, and we cannot tell
how it will act until we know which form
is going to capture it. No amount of study
bestowed on the common material nature will
enable us to judge how it will behave under
the persuasion of the higher organizing form.
The only way to discover that is to examine
the higher form itself.
Every form, then, will really be the object
of a distinct science. The form of the sheep
and the form of the dog have much in common,
but that merely happens to be so; we cannot
depend upon it, or risk inferences from sheep
to dog: we must examine each in itself; we
shall really need a science of probatology
about sheep, and cynology about dogs. Again,
the common material nature has its own principles
of being and action, so it will need a science
of itself, which we may call hylology. Each
of these sciences is mistress in her own
province; but how many there are, and how
puzzlingly they overlap! So long as we remain
within the province of a single science,
we may be able to think rigorously, everything
will be 'tight'. But as soon as we consider
border-issues between one province and another,
farewell to exactitude: everything will be
'loose'. We can think out hylology till we
are blue in the face, but we shall never
discover anything about the entry of material
elements into higher organizations, or how
they behave when they get there. We may form
perfect definitions and descriptions of the
form of the dog as such, and still derive
no rules for telling what elements of matter
will enter into the body of a given dog or
how they will be placed when they do. All
we can be sure of is, that the dog-form will
keep itself going in, and by means of, the
material it embodies--unless the dog dies.
But what happens to the matter in the body
of the dog is 'accidental' to the nature
of the matter; and the use of this matter,
rather than of some other equally suitable,
is accidental to the nature of the dog.
No account of material events can dispense
with accidental relations altogether. We
must at least recognize that there are accidental
relations between particular things. Accident
in the sense of brute fact had to be acknowledged
even by the tidiest and most dogmatic atomism
of the last century. That atomism must allow
it to be accidental, in this sense, that
the space surrounding any given atom was
occupied by other atoms in a given manner.
It belonged neither to the nature of space
to be occupied by just those atoms in just
those places, nor to the nature of the atoms
to be [17] distributed just like that over
space; and so in a certain sense the environment
of any atom was an accidental environment.
That is, the particular arrangement of the
environment was accidental. The nature of
the environment was not accidental at all.
It was proper to the nature of the atom to
be in interaction with other atoms over a
spatial field, and it never encountered in
the fellow-denizens of space any other nature
but its own. It was not subject to the accident
of meeting strange natures, nor of becoming
suddenly subject to strange or unequal laws
of interaction. All interactions, being with
its own kind, were reciprocal and obedient
to a single set of calculable laws.
But the medieval philosophy had asserted
accidental relations between distinct sorts
of _natures_, the form of living dog and
the form of dead matter, for example. No
one could know _a priori_ what effect an
accidental relation would produce, and all
accidental relations between different pairs
of natures were different: at the most there
was analogy between them. Every different
nature had to be separately observed, and
when you had observed them all, you could
still simply write an inventory of them,
you could not hope to rationalize your body
of knowledge. Let us narrow the field and
consider what this doctrine allows us to
know about the wood of a certain kind of
tree. We shall begin by observing the impressions
it makes on our several senses, and we shall
attribute to it a substantial form such as
naturally to give rise to these impressions,
without, perhaps, being so rash as to claim
a knowledge of what this substantial form
is. Still we do not know what its capacities
of physical action and passion may be. We
shall find them out by observing it in relation
to different 'natures'. It turns out to be
combustible by fire, resistant to water,
tractable to the carpenter's tools, intractable
to his digestive organs, harmless to ostriches,
nourishing to wood-beetles. Each of these
capacities of the wood is distinct; we cannot
relate them intelligibly to one another,
nor deduce them from the assumed fundamental
'woodiness'.
We can now see why 'substantial forms' were
the _bętes noires_ of the seventeenth-century
philosophers. It was because they turned
nature into an unmanageable jungle, in which
trees, bushes, and parasites of a thousand
kinds wildly interlaced. There was nothing
for it, if science was to proceed, but to
clear the ground and replant with spruce
in rows: to postulate a single uniform nature,
of which there should be a single science.
Now neither probatology nor cynology could
hope to be [18] universal--the world is not
all sheep nor all dog: it would have to be
hylology; for the world is, in its spatial
aspect, all material. Let us say, then, that
there is one uniform material nature of things,
and that everything else consists in the
arrangements of the basic material nature;
as the show of towers and mountains in the
sunset results simply from an arrangement
of vapours. And let us suppose that the interactions
of the parts of matter are all like those
which we can observe in dead manipulable
bodies--in mechanism, in fact. Such was the
postulate of the new philosophers, and it
yielded them results.
It yielded them results, and that was highly
gratifying. But what, meanwhile, had happened
to those palpable facts of common experience
from which the whole philosophy of substantial
forms had taken its rise? Is the wholeness
of a living thing the mere resultant of the
orderly operations of its parts? Is a bee
no more essentially one than a swarm is?
Is the life of a living animal indistinguishable
from the rhythm of a going watch, except
in degree of complication and subtlety of
contrivance? And if an animal's body, say
my own, is simply an agglomerate of minute
interacting material units, and its wholeness
is merely accidental and apparent, how is
my conscious mind to be adjusted to it? For
my consciousness appears to identify itself
with that whole vital pattern which used
to be called the substantial form. We are
now told that the pattern is nothing real
or active, but the mere accidental resultant
of distinct interacting forces: it does no
work, it exercises no influence or control,
it _is_ nothing. How then can it be the vehicle
and instrument of my conscious soul? It cannot.
Then is my soul homeless? Or is it to be
identified with the activity and fortunes
of a single atomic constituent of my body,
a single cog in the animal clockwork? If
so, how irrational! For the soul does not
experience itself as the soul of one minute
part, but as the soul of the body.
Such questions rose thick and fast in the
minds of the seventeenth-century philosophers.
It will cause us no great surprise that Leibniz
should have quickly felt that the Formal
Principle of Aristotle and of the Scholastic
philosophy must be by hook or by crook reintroduced--not
as the detested _substantial form_, but under
a name by which it might hope to smell more
sweet, _entelechy_.
Nothing so tellingly revealed the difficulties
of the new philosophy in[19] dealing with
living bodies as the insufficiency of the
solutions Descartes had proposed. He had
boldly declared the unity of animal life
to be purely mechanical, and denied that
brutes had souls at all, or any sensation.
He had to admit soul in man, but he still
denied the substantial unity of the human
body. It was put together like a watch, it
was many things, not one: if Descartes had
lived in our time, he would have been delighted
to compare it with a telephone system, the
nerves taking the place of the wires, and
being so arranged that all currents of 'animal
spirit' flowing in them converged upon a
single unit, a gland at the base of the brain.
In this unit, or in the convergence of all
the motions upon it, the 'unity' of the body
virtually consisted; and the soul was incarnate,
not in the plurality of members (for how
could it, being one, indwell many things?),
but in the single gland.
Even so, the relation between the soul and
the gland was absolutely unintelligible,
as Descartes disarmingly confessed. Incarnation
was all very well in the old philosophy:
those who had allowed the interaction of
disparate natures throughout the physical
world need find no particular difficulty
about the special case of it provided by
incarnation. Why should not a form of conscious
life so interact with what would otherwise
be dead matter as to 'indwell' it? But the
very principle of the new philosophy disallowed
the interaction of disparate natures, because
such an interaction did not allow of exact
formulation, it was a 'loose' and not a 'tight'
relation.
From a purely practical point of view the
much derided pineal gland theory would serve.
If we could be content to view Descartes
as a man who wanted to make the world safe
for physical science, then there would be
a good deal to be said for his doctrine.
In the old philosophy exact science had been
frustrated by the hypothesis of loose relations
all over the field of nature. Descartes had
cleared them from as much of the field as
science was then in a position to investigate;
he allowed only one such relation to subsist,
the one which experience appeared unmistakably
to force upon us--that between our own mind
and its bodily vehicle. He had exorcized
the spirits from the rest of nature; and
though there was a spirit here which could
not be exorcized, the philosophic conjurer
had nevertheless confined it and its unaccountable
pranks within a minutely narrow magic circle:
all mind could do was to turn the one tiny
switch at the centre of its [20] animal telephone
system. It could create no energy--it could
merely redirect the currents actually flowing.
Practically this might do, but speculatively
it was most disturbing. For if the 'loose
relation' had to be admitted in one instance,
it was admitted in principle; and one could
not get rid of the suspicion that it would
turn up elsewhere, and that the banishment
of it from every other field represented
a convenient pragmatic postulate rather than
a solid metaphysical truth. Moreover, the
correlation of the unitary soul with the
unitary gland might do justice to a mechanistical
philosophy, but it did not do justice to
the soul's own consciousness of itself. The
soul's consciousness is the 'idea' or 'representation'
of the life of the whole body, certainly
not of the life of the pineal gland nor,
as the unreflective nowadays would say, of
the brain. I am not conscious in, or of,
my brain except when I have a headache; consciousness
is in my eyes and finger-tips and so on.
It is physically true, no doubt, that consciousness
in and of my finger-tips is not possible
without the functioning of my brain; but
that is a poor reason for locating the consciousness
in the brain. The filament of the electric
bulb will not be incandescent apart from
the functioning of the dynamo; but that is
a poor reason for saying that the incandescence
is in the dynamo.
Certainly the area of representation in our
mind is not simply equivalent to the area
of our body. But in so far as the confines
of mental representation part company with
the confines of the body, it is not that
they may contract and fall back upon the
pineal gland, but that they may expand and
advance over the surrounding world. The mind
does not represent its own body merely, it
represents the world in so far as the world
affects that body or is physically reproduced
in it. The mind has no observable natural
relation to the pineal gland. It has only
two natural relations: to its body as a whole
and to its effective environment. What Descartes
had really done was to pretend that the soul
was related to the pineal gland as it is
in fact related to its whole body; and then
that it was related to the bodily members
as in fact it is related to outer environment.
The members became an inner environment,
known only in so far as they affected the
pineal gland; just as the outer environment
in its turn was to be known only in so far
as it affected the members.
[21] This doctrine of a double environment
was wholly artificial. It was forced on Descartes
by the requirements of mechanistical science:
if the members were simply a plurality of
things, they must really be parts of environment;
the body which the soul indwelt must be _a_
body; presumably, then, the pineal gland.
An untenable compromise, surely, between
admitting and denying the reality of the
soul's incarnation.
What, then, was to be done? Descartes's rivals
and successors attempted several solutions,
which it would be too long to examine here.
They dissatisfied Leibniz and they have certainly
no less dissatisfied posterity. It will be
enough for us here to consider what Leibniz
did. He admitted, to begin with, the psychological
fact. The unity of consciousness is the representation
of a plurality--the plurality of the members,
and through them the plurality of the world.
Here, surely, was the very principle the
new philosophy needed for the reconciliation
of substantial unity with mechanical plurality
of parts. For it is directly evident to us
that consciousness focuses the plurality
of environing things in a unity of representation.
This is no philosophical theory, it is a
simple fact. Our body, then, as a physical
system is a mechanical plurality; as focused
in consciousness it is a unity of 'idea'.
Very well: but we have not got far yet. For
the old difficulty still remains--it is purely
arbitrary, after all, that a unitary consciousness
should be attached to, and represent, a mechanical
collection of things which happen to interact
in a sort of pattern. If there is a consciousness
attached to human bodies, then why not to
systems of clockwork? If the body is _represented_
as unity, it must surely be because it _is_
unity, as the old philosophy had held. But
how can we reintroduce unity into the body
without reintroducing substantial form, and
destroying the mechanistical plurality which
the new science demanded?
It is at this point that Leibniz produces
the speculative postulate of his system.
Why not reverse the relation, and make the
members represent the mind as the mind represents
the members? For then the unity of person
represented in the mind will become something
actual in the members also.
Representation appears to common sense to
be a one-way sort of traffic. If my mind
represents my bodily members, something happens
to my mind, for it becomes a representation
of such members in such a state; but nothing
happens to the members by their being so
represented in the mind. The [22] mental
representation obeys the bodily facts; the
bodily facts do not obey the mental representation.
It seems nonsense to say that my members
obey my mind _because_ they are mirrored
in it. And yet my members do obey my mind,
or at least common sense supposes so. Sometimes
my mind, instead of representing the state
my members are in, represents a state which
it intends that they shall be in, for example,
that my hand should go through the motion
of writing these words. And my hand obeys;
its action becomes the moving diagram of
my thought, my thought is represented or
expressed in the manual act. Here the relation
of mind and members appears to be reversed:
instead of its representing them, they represent
it. With this representation it is the opposite
of what it was with the other. By the members'
being represented in the mind, something
happened to the mind, and nothing to the
members; by the mind's being represented
in the members something happens to the members
and nothing to the mind.
Why should not we take this seriously? Why
not allow that there is two-way traffic--by
one relation the mind represents the members,
by another the members represent the mind?
But then again, how can we take it seriously?
For representation, in the required sense,
is a mental act; brute matter can represent
nothing, only mind can represent. And the
members are brute matter. But are they? How
do we know that? By brute matter we understand
extended lumps of stuff, interacting with
one another mechanically, as do, for example,
two cogs in a piece of clockwork. But this
is a large-scale view. The cogs are themselves
composed of interrelated parts and those
parts of others, and so on _ad infinitum_.
Who knows what the ultimate constituents
really are? The 'modern' philosophers, certainly,
have proposed no hypothesis about them which
even looks like making sense. They have supposed
that the apparently inert lumps, the cogs,
are composed of parts themselves equally
inert, and that by subdivision we shall still
reach nothing but the inert. But this supposition
is in flat contradiction with what physical
theory demands. We have to allow the reality
of _force_ in physics. Now the force which
large-scale bodies display may easily be
the block-effect of activity in their minute
real constituents. If not, where does it
come from? Let it be supposed, then, that
these minute real constituents are active
because they are alive, because they are
minds; for indeed we have no notion of activity
other than the perception we have [23] of
our own. We have no notion of it except as
something mental. On the hypothesis that
the constituents of active body are also
mental, this limitation in our conception
of activity need cause us neither sorrow
nor surprise.
The mind-units which make up body will not
of course be developed and fully conscious
minds like yours or mine, and it is only
for want of a better word that we call them
minds at all. They will be mere unselfconscious
representations of their physical environment,
as it might be seen from the physical point
to which they belong by a human mind paying
no attention at all to its own seeing. How
many of these rudimentary 'minds' will there
be in my body? As many as you like--as many
as it is possible there should be--say an
infinite number and have done with it.
We may now observe how this hypothesis introduces
real formal unity without prejudicing mechanical
plurality. Each of the mind-units in my body
is itself and substantially distinct. But
since each, in its own way and according
to its own position, represents the superior
and more developed mind which I call 'me',
they will order themselves according to a
common form. The order is real, not accidental:
it is like the order of troops on a parade-ground.
Each man is a distinct active unit, but each
is really expressing by his action the mind
of the officer in command. He is expressing
no less his relation to the other men in
the ranks--to obey the officer is to keep
in step with them. So the metaphysical units
of the body, being all minds, represent one
another as well as the dominant mind: one
another co-ordinately, the dominant mind
subordinately.
But if the metaphysically real units of the
body are of the nature of mind, then _the_
mind is a mind among minds, a spirit-atom
among spirit-atoms. What then constitutes
its superiority or dominance, and makes it
a mind _par excellence_? Well, what constitutes
the officer an officer? Two things: a more
developed mentality and the fact of being
obeyed. In military life these two factors
are not always perfectly proportioned to
one another, but in the order of Leibniz's
universe they are. A fuller power to represent
the universe is necessarily combined with
dominance over an organized troop of members;
for the mind knows the universe only in so
far as the universe is expressed in its body.
That is what the [24] _finitude_ of the mind
means. Only an infinite mind appreciates
the whole plurality of things in themselves;
a finite mind perceives them in so far as
mirrored in the physical being of an organized
body of members. The more adequate the mirror,
the more adequate the representation: the
more highly organized the body, the more
developed the mind.
The developed mind has an elaborate body;
but the least developed mind has still some
body, or it would lack any mirror whatever
through which to represent the world. This
means, in effect, that Leibniz's system is
not an unmitigated spiritual atomism. For
though the spiritual atoms, or monads, are
the ultimate constituents out of which nature
is composed, they stand composed together
from the beginning in a minimal order which
cannot be broken up. Each monad, if it is
to be anything at all, must be a continuing
finite representation of the universe, and
to be that it must have a body, that is to
say, it must have other monads in a permanent
relation of mutual correspondence with it.
And if you said to Leibniz, 'But surely any
physical body can be broken up, and this
must mean the dissolution of the organic
relation between its monadical constituents,'
he would take refuge in the infinitesimal.
The wonders revealed by that new miracle,
the microscope, suggested what the intrinsic
divisibility of space itself suggests--whatever
organization is broken up, there will still
be a minute organization within each of the
fragments which remains unbroken--and so
_ad infinitum_. You will never come down
to loose monads, monads out of all organization.
You will never disembody the monads, and
so remove their representative power; you
will only reduce their bodies and so impoverish
their representative power. In this sense
no animal dies and no animal is generated.
Death is the reduction and generation the
enrichment of some existing monad's body;
and, by being that, is the enrichment or
the reduction of the monad's mental life.
'But,' our common sense protests, 'it is
too great a strain on our credulity to make
the real nature of things so utterly different
from what sense and science make of them.
If the real universe is what you say it is,
why do our minds represent it to us as they
do?' The philosopher's answer is, 'Because
they _represent_ it. According to the truth
of things, each monad is simply its own mental
life, its own world-view, its own thoughts
and desires. To know things as they are would
be simultaneously to live over, as though
from within and by a miracle of sympathy,
the [25] biographies of an infinite number
of distinct monads. This is absolutely impossible.
Our senses represent the coexistent families
of monads _in the gross_, and therefore conventionally;
what is in fact the mutual representation
of monads in ordered systems, is represented
as the mechanical interaction of spatially
extended and material parts.' This does not
mean that science is overthrown. The physical
world-view is in terms of the convention
of representation, but it is not, for all
that, illusory. It can, ideally, be made
as true as it is capable of being. There
is no reason whatever for confusing the 'well-grounded
seemings' of the apparent physical world
with the fantastic seemings of dream and
hallucination.
So far the argument seems to draw whatever
cogency it has from the simplicity and naturalness
of the notion of representation. The nature
of idea, it is assumed, is to represent plurality
in a unified view. If idea did not represent,
it would not be idea. And since there _is_
idea (for our minds at least exist and are
made up of idea) there is representation.
It belongs to idea to represent, and since
the whole world has now been interpreted
as a system of mutually representing ideations,
or ideators, it might seem that all their
mutual relations are perfectly natural, a
harmony of agreement which could not be other
than it is. But if so, why does Leibniz keep
saying that the harmony is _pre-established_,
by special and infinitely elaborate divine
decrees?
Leibniz himself says that the very nature
of representation excludes interaction. By
representing environment a mind does not
do anything to environment, that is plain.
But it is no less plain that environment
does nothing to it, either. The act of representing
is simply the act of the mind; it represents
_in view of_ environment, of course, but
not under the causal influence of environment.
Representation is a business carried on by
the mind on its own account, and in virtue
of its innate power to represent.
Very well; but does this consideration really
drive us into theology? Is not Leibniz the
victim of a familiar fallacy, that of incompletely
stated alternatives? '_Either_ finite beings
interact _or else_ they do not directly condition
one another. Monads do not interact, therefore
they do not directly condition one another.
How then explain the actual conformity of
their mutual representation, without recourse
to divine fore-ordaining?' It seems sufficient
to introduce a further alternative in the
first line of the argument, and we are rid
of the theology. Things may condition the
[26] action of a further thing, without acting
upon it. It acts of itself, but it acts in
view of what they are. We are tempted to
conclude that Leibniz has introduced the
_Deus ex machina_ with the fatal facility
of his age. 'Where a little further meditation
on the characters in the play would furnish
a natural _dénouement_, he swings divine
intervention on to the scene by wires from
the ceiling. It is easy for us to reconstruct
for him the end of the piece without recourse
to stage-machines.'
Is it? No, I fear it is not. There is really
no avoiding the pre-established harmony.
And so we shall discover, if we pursue our
train of reflexion a little further. It is
natural, we were saying, than an idea should
represent an environment; indeed, it _is_
the representation of one. Given no environment
to represent, it would be empty, a mere capacity
for representation. Then every idea or ideator,
taken merely in itself, _is_ an empty capacity.
But of what is the environment of each made
up? According to the Leibnitian theory, of
further ideas or ideators: of empty capacities,
therefore. Then no idea will either be anything
in itself, or find anything in its neighbours
to represent. An unhappy predicament, like
that of a literary clique in which all the
members are adepts at discussing one another's
ideas--only that unfortunately none of them
are provided with any; or like the shaky
economics of the fabled Irish village where
they all lived by taking in one another's
washing.
It is useless, then, to conceive representations
as simply coming into existence in response
to environment, and modelling themselves
on environment. They must all mutually reflect
environment or they would not be representations;
but they must also exist as themselves and
in their own right or there would be no environment
for them mutually to represent. Since the
world is infinitely various, each representor
must have its own distinct character or nature,
as our minds have: that is to say, it must
represent in its own individual way; and
all these endlessly various representations
must be so constituted as to form a mutually
reflecting harmony. Considered as a representation,
each monadical existence simply reflects
the universe after its own manner. But considered
as something to be represented by the others,
it is a self-existent mental life, or world
of ideas. Now when we are considering the
fact of representation, that which is to
be represented comes first and the representation
follows upon it. Thus in considering the
Leibnitian universe, we must begin with the[27]
monads as self-existent mental lives, or
worlds of ideas; their representation of
one another comes second. Nothing surely,
then, but omnipotent creative wisdom could
have pre-established between so many distinct
given mental worlds that harmony which constitutes
their mutual representation.
Our common-sense pluralistic thinking escapes
from the need of the pre-established harmony
by distinguishing what we are from what we
do. Let the world be made up of a plurality
of agents in a 'loose' order, with room to
manoeuvre and to adjust themselves to one
another. Then, by good luck or good management,
through friction and disaster, by trial and
error, by accident or invention, they may
work out for themselves a harmony of _action_.
There is no need for divine preordaining
here. But on Leibniz's view what the monads
do is to represent, and what they are is
representation; there is no ultimate distinction
between what they are and what they do: all
that they do belongs to what they are. The
whole system of action in each monad, which
fits with such infinite complexity the system
of action in each other monad, is precisely
the existence of that monad, and apart from
it the monad is not. The monads do not _achieve_
a harmony, they _are_ a harmony, and therefore
they are pre-established in harmony.
Leibniz denied that he invoked God to intervene
in nature, or that there was anything arbitrary
or artificial about his physical theology.
He was simply analysing nature and finding
it to be a system of mutual representation;
he was analysing mutual representation and
finding it to be of its nature intrinsically
pre-established, and therefore God-dependent.
He was not adding anything to mutual representation,
he was just showing what it necessarily contained
or implied. At least he was doing nothing
worse than recognized scholastic practice.
Scholastic Aristotelianism explained all
natural causality as response to stimulus,
and then had to postulate a stimulus which
stimulated without being stimulated, and
this was God. Apart from this supreme and
first stimulus nothing would in fact be moving.
The Aristotelians claimed simply to be analysing
the nature of physical motion as they perceived
it, and to find the necessity of perpetually
applied divine stimulation implicit in it.
No violence was thereby done to the system
of physical motion nor was anything brought
in from without to patch it up; it was simply
found to be of its own [28] nature God-dependent.
It seems as though the reproachful description
_'Deus ex machina'_ should be reserved for
more arbitrary expedients than Aristotle's
or Leibniz's, say for the occasionalist theory.
Occasionalism appeared to introduce God that
he might make physical matter do what it
had no natural tendency to do, viz. to obey
the volitions of finite mind. Ideas, on the
other hand, have a natural tendency to represent
one another, for to be an idea is to be a
representation; God is not introduced by
Leibniz to make them correspond, he is introduced
to work a system in which they shall correspond.
This may not be _Deus-ex-machina philosophy_,
but it is _physical theology_; that is to
say, it treats divine action as one factor
among the factors which together constitute
the working of the natural system. And this
appears to be perhaps unscientific, certainly
blasphemous: God's action cannot be a factor
among factors; the Creator works through
and in all creaturely action equally; we
can never say 'This is the creature, and
that is God' of distinguishable causalities
in the natural world. The creature is, in
its creaturely action, self-sufficient: but
because a creature, insufficient to itself
throughout, and sustained by its Creator
both in existence and in action.
The only acceptable argument for theism is
that which corresponds to the religious consciousness,
and builds upon the insufficiency of finite
existence throughout, because it is finite.
All arguments to God's existence from a particular
gap in our account of the world of finites
are to be rejected. They do not indicate
God, they indicate the failure of our power
to analyse the world-order. When Leibniz
discovered that his system of mutual representations
needed to be pre-established, he ought to
have seen that he had come up a cul-de-sac
and backed out; he ought not to have said,
'With the help of God I will leap over the
wall.'
If we condemn Leibniz for writing physical
theology, we condemn not him but his age.
No contemporary practice was any better,
and much of it a good deal worse, as Leibniz
liked somewhat complacently to point out.
And because he comes to theology through
physical theology, that does not mean that
all his theology was physical theology and
as such to be written off. On the contrary,
Leibniz is led to wrestle with many problems
which beset any philosophical theism of the
Christian type. This is particularly so[29]
in the _Theodicy_, as its many citations
of theologians suggest. His discussions never
lack ingenuity, and the system of creation
and providence in which they result has much
of that luminous serenity which colours the
best works of the Age of Reason.
Every theistic philosopher is bound, with
whatever cautions, to conceive God by the
analogy of the human mind. When Leibniz declares
the harmony of monads to be pre-established
by God, he is invoking the image of intelligent
human pre-arrangement. Nor is he content
simply to leave it at that: he endeavours
as well as he may to conceive the sort of
act by which God pre-arranges; and this involves
the detailed adaptation for theological purposes
of Leibnitian doctrine about the human mind.
The human mind, as we have seen, is the mind
predominant in a certain system of 'minds',
viz. in those which constitute the members
of the human body. If we call it predominant,
we mean that its system of ideas is more
developed than theirs, so that there are
more points in which each of them conforms
to it than in which it conforms to any one
of them. The conception of a divine pre-establishing
mind will be analogous. It will be the conception
of a mind _absolutely_ dominant, to whose
ideas, that is to say, the whole system simply
corresponds, without any reciprocating correspondence
on his side. In a certain sense this is to
make God the 'Mind of the World'; and yet
the associations of the phrase are misleading.
It suggests that the world is an organism
or body in which the divine mind is incarnate,
and on which he relies for his representations.
But that is nonsense; the world is not _a_
body, nor is it organic to God. Absolute
dominance involves absolute transcendence:
if everything in the world without remainder
simply obeys the divine thoughts, that is
only another way of saying that the world
is the creature of God; the whole system
is pre-established by him who is absolute
Being and perfectly independent of the world.
Of createdness, or pre-establishedness, there
is no more to be said: we can think of it
as nothing but the pure or absolute case
of subjection to dominant mind. It is no
use asking further _how_ God's thoughts are
obeyed in the existence and action of things.
What we can and must enquire into further,
is the nature of the divine thoughts which
are thus obeyed. They must be understood
to be volitions or decrees. There are indeed
two ways in which things obey the divine
thought, and correspondingly two sorts of
divine thoughts that they obey. In so far
as created things conform to [30] the mere
universal principles of reason, they obey
a reasonableness which is an inherent characteristic
of the divine mind itself. If God wills the
existence of any creature, that creature's
existence must observe the limits prescribed
by eternal reason: it cannot, for example,
both have and lack a certain characteristic
in the same sense and at the same time; nor
can it contain two parts and two parts which
are not also countable as one part and three
parts. Finite things, if they exist at all,
must thus conform to the reasonableness of
the divine nature, but what the divine reasonableness
thus prescribes is highly general: we can
deduce from it only certain laws which any
finite things must obey, we can never deduce
from it which finite things there are to
be, nor indeed that there are to be any.
Finite things are particular and individual:
each of them might have been other than it
is or, to speak more properly, instead of
any one of them there might have existed
something else; it was, according to the
mere principles of eternal reason, equally
possible. But if so, the whole universe,
being made up of things each of which might
be otherwise, might as a whole be otherwise.
Therefore the divine thoughts which it obeys
by existing have the nature of _choices_
or _decrees_.
What material does the finite mind supply
for an analogical picture of the infinite
mind making choices or decrees? If we use
such language of God, we are using language
which has its first and natural application
to ourselves. We all of us choose, and those
of us who are in authority make decrees.
What is to choose? It involves a real freedom
in the mind. A finite mind, let us remember,
is nothing but a self-operating succession
of perceptions, ideas, or representations.
With regard to some of our ideas we have
no freedom, those, for example, which represent
to us our body. We think of them as constituting
our given substance. They are sheer datum
for us, and so are those reflexions of our
environment which they mediate to us. They
make up a closely packed and confused mass;
they persevere in their being with an obstinate
innate force, the spiritual counterpart of
the force which we have to recognize in things
as physically interpreted. Being real spiritual
force, it is quasi-voluntary, and indeed
do we not love our own existence and, in
a sense, will it in all its necessary circumstances?
But if we can be said to will to be ourselves
and to enact with native force what our body
and its environment makes us, we are [31]
merely willing to conform to the conditions
of our existence; we are making no choice.
When, however, we think freely or perform
deliberate acts, there is not only force
but choice in our activity. Choice between
what? Between alternative possibilities arising
out of our situation. And choice in virtue
of what? In virtue of the appeal exercised
by one alternative as seemingly better.
Can we adapt our scheme of choice to the
description of God's creative decrees? We
will take the second point in it first: our
choice is in virtue of the appeal of the
seeming best. Surely the only corrective
necessary in applying this to God is the
omission of the word 'seeming'. His choice
is in virtue of the appeal of the simply
best. The other point causes more trouble.
We choose between possibilities which arise
for us out of our situation in the system
of the existing world. But as the world does
not exist before God's creative choices,
he is in no world-situation, and no alternative
possibilities can arise out of it, between
which he should have to choose. But if God
does not choose between intrinsic possibilities
of some kind, his choice becomes something
absolutely meaningless to us--it is not a
choice at all, it is an arbitrary and unintelligible
_fiat_.
Leibniz's solution is this: what are mere
possibilities of thought for us are possibilities
of action for God. For a human subject, possibilities
of action are limited to what arises out
of his actual situation, but possibilities
for thought are not so limited. I can conceive
a world different in many respects from this
world, in which, for example, vegetables
should be gifted with thought and speech;
but I can do nothing towards bringing it
about. My imaginary world is practically
impossible but speculatively possible, in
the sense that it contradicts no single principle
of necessary and immutable reason. I, indeed,
can explore only a very little way into the
region of sheer speculative possibility;
God does not explore it, he simply possesses
it all: the whole region of the possible
is but a part of the content of his infinite
mind. So among all possible creatures he
chooses the best and creates it.
But the whole realm of the possible is an
actual infinity of ideas. Out of the consideration
of an infinity of ideas, how can God arrive
at a choice? Why not? His mind is not, of
course, discursive; he does not successively
turn over the leaves of an infinite book
of sample worlds, for then he would never
come to the end of it. Embracing infinite
possibility in [32] the single act of his
mind, he settles his will with intuitive
immediacy upon the best. The inferior, the
monstrous, the absurd is not a wilderness
through which he painfully threads his way,
it is that from which he immediately turns;
his wisdom is his elimination of it.
But in so applying the scheme of choice to
God's act, have we not invalidated its application
to our own? For if God has chosen the whole
form and fabric of the world, he has chosen
everything in it, including the choices we
shall make. And if our choices have already
been chosen for us by God, it would seem
to follow that they are not real open choices
on our part at all, but are pre-determined.
And if they are pre-determined, it would
seem that they are not really even choices,
for a determined choice is not a choice.
But if we do not ourselves exercise real
choice in any degree, then we have no clue
to what any choice would be: and if so, we
have no power of conceiving divine choice,
either; and so the whole argument cuts its
own throat.
There are two possible lines of escape from
this predicament. One is to define human
choice in such a sense that it allows of
pre-determination without ceasing to be choice;
and this is Leibniz's method, and it can
be studied at length in the _Theodicy_. He
certainly makes the very best he can of it,
and it hardly seems that any of those contemporaries
whose views he criticizes was in a position
to answer him. The alternative method is
to make the most of the negative element
involved in all theology. After all, we do
not positively or adequately understand the
nature of infinite creative will. Perhaps
it is precisely the transcendent glory of
divine freedom to be able to work infallibly
through free instruments. But so mystical
a paradox is not the sort of thing we can
expect to appeal to a late-seventeenth-century
philosopher.
One criticism of Leibniz's argument we cannot
refrain from making. He allows himself too
easy a triumph when he says that the only
alternative to a choice determined by a prevailing
inclination towards one proposal is a choice
of mere caprice. There is a sort of choice
Leibniz never so much as considers and which
appears at least to fall quite outside his
categories, and that is the sort of choice
exercised in artistic creativity. In such
choice we freely feel after the shaping of
a scheme, we do not arbitrate simply between
shaped and given possible schemes. And perhaps
some such element enters into all our choices,
since our life is to some extent [33] freely
designed by ourselves. If so, our minds are
even more akin to the divine mind than Leibniz
realized. For the sort of choice we are now
referring to seems to be an intuitive turning
away from an infinite, or at least indefinite,
range of less attractive possibility. And
such is the nature of the divine creative
choice. The consequence of such a line of
speculation would be, that the divine mind
designs more through us, and less simply
for us, than Leibniz allowed: the 'harmony'
into which we enter would be no longer simply
'pre-established'. Leibniz, in fact, could
have nothing to do with such a suggestion,
and he would have found it easy to be ironical
about it if his contemporaries had proposed
it.
II
Leibniz wrote two books; a considerable number
of articles in learned periodicals; and an
enormous number of unpublished notes, papers
and letters, preserved in the archives of
the Electors of Hanover not because of the
philosophical significance of some of them,
but because of the political importance of
most of them. From among this great mass
various excerpts of philosophical interest
have been made by successive editors of Leibniz's
works. It may be that the most profound understanding
of his mind is to be derived from some of
these pieces, but if we wish to consider
the public history of Leibniz, we may set
them aside.
Of the two books, one was published, and
the other never was. The _New Essays_ remained
in Leibniz's desk, the _Theodicy_ saw the
light. And so, to his own and the succeeding
generation, Leibniz was known as the author
of the _Theodicy_.
The articles in journals form the immediate
background to the two books. In
1696 Leibniz heard that a French translation
of Locke's _Essay concerning Human Understanding_
was being prepared at Amsterdam. He wrote
some polite comments on Locke's great work,
and published them. He also sent them to
Locke, hoping that Locke would write a reply,
and that Leibniz's reflexions and Locke's
reply might be appended to the projected
French translation. But Locke set Leibniz's
comments aside. Leibniz, not to be defeated,
set to work upon the _New Essays_, in which
the whole substance of Locke's book is systematically
discussed in dialogue. The _New Essays_ were
written in
1703. But meanwhile a painful dispute had
broken out between Leibniz [34] and the disciples
of Locke and Newton, in which the English,
and perhaps Newton himself, were much to
blame, and Leibniz thought it impolitic to
publish his book. It was not issued until
long after his death, in the middle of the
century.
The discussion with Locke was a failure:
Locke would not play, and the book in which
the whole controversy was to be systematized
never appeared. The discussion with Bayle,
on the other hand, was a model of what a
discussion should be. Bayle played up tirelessly,
and was never embarrassingly profound; he
provided just the sort of objections most
useful for drawing forth illuminating expositions;
he was as good as a fictitious character
in a philosophical dialogue. And the book
in which the controversy was systematized
duly appeared with great éclat.
Here is the history of the controversy. In
1695 Leibniz was forty-nine years old. He
had just emerged from a period of close employment
under his prince's commands, and he thought
fit to try his metaphysical principles upon
the polite world and see what would come
of it. He therefore published an article
in the _Journal des Savants_ under the title:
'New System of Nature and of the Communication
of Substances, as well as of the Union between
Soul and Body'. In the same year Foucher
published an article in the _Journal_ controverting
Leibniz; and in the next year Leibniz replied
with an 'Explanation'. A second explanation
in the same year appeared in Basnage's _Histoire
des Ouvrages des Savants_, in answer to reflexions
by the editor. M. Pierre Bayle had all these
articles before him when he inserted a note
on Leibniz's doctrine in his article on 'Rorarius',
in the first edition of his _Historical and
Critical Dictionary_. The point of connexion
between Rorarius and Leibniz was no more
than this, that both held views about the
souls of beasts.
Pierre Bayle was the son of a Calvinist pastor,
early converted to Catholicism, but recovered
to his old faith after a short time. He held
academic employments in Switzerland and Holland;
he promoted and edited the _Nouvelles de
la République des Lettres_, and he produced
that extraordinary work the _Historical and
Critical Dictionary._ The notices it contains
of authors and thinkers are little more than
pegs upon which Bayle could hang his philosophical
reflexions. He could write an intelligent
discussion on any opinion; what he could
not do was to reconcile the points of view
from which he felt impelled to write upon
this author and that.[35] His was not a systematic
mind. So far as he had a philosophical opinion,
he was a Cartesian; in theology he was an
orthodox Calvinist. He could not reconcile
his theology with his Cartesianism and he
did not try to. He made a merit of the oppositions
of faith to reason and reason to itself,
so that he could throw himself upon a meritorious
and voluntary faith.
There is nothing original in this position.
It was characteristic of decadent scholasticism,
it squared with Luther's exaggerations about
the impotence of reason in fallen man, and
Pascal had given his own highly personal
twist to it. Bayle has been hailed as a forerunner
of Voltairean scepticism. It would be truer
to say that a Voltairean sceptic could read
Bayle's discussions in his own sense and
for his own purposes if he wished. But Bayle
was not a sceptic. It is hard to say what
he was; his whole position as between faith
and reason is hopelessly confused. He was
a scholar, a wit, and a philosophical sparring-partner
of so perfectly convenient a kind that if
we had not evidence of his historical reality,
we might have suspected Leibniz of inventing
him.
In the first edition of his _Dictionary_,
under the article 'Rorarius', Bayle gave
a very fair account of Leibniz's doctrine
concerning the souls of animals, as it could
be collected from his article in the _Journal
des Savants_, 27 June 1695. He then proceeded
to comment upon it in the following terms:
'There are some things in Mr. Leibniz's hypothesis
that are liable to some difficulties, though
they show the great extent of his genius.
He will have it, for example, that the soul
of a dog acts independently of outward bodies;
that _it stands upon its own bottom, by a
perfect _spontaneity_ with respect to itself,
and yet with a perfect _conformity_ to outward
things_.... That _its internal perceptions
arise from its original constitution, that
is to say, the representative constitution
(capable of expressing beings outside itself
in relation to its organs) which was bestowed
upon it from the time of its creation, and
makes its individual character_ (_Journal
des Savants_, 4 July 1695). From whence it
results that it would feel hunger and thirst
at such and such an hour, though there were
not any one body in the universe, and _though
nothing should exist but God and that soul_.
He has explained (_Histoire des Ouvrages
des Savants_, Feb. 1696) his thought by the
example of two pendulums that should perfectly
agree: that is, he supposes that according
to the particular laws which put the soul
upon action, it must feel hunger at such
an hour; [36] and that according to the particular
laws which direct the motion of matter, the
body which is united to that soul must be
modified at that same hour as it is modified
when the soul is hungry. I will forbear preferring
this system to that of occasional causes
till the learned author has perfected it.
I cannot apprehend the connexion of internal
and spontaneous actions which would have
this effect, that the soul of a dog would
feel pain immediately after having felt joy,
though it were alone in the universe. I understand
why a dog passes immediately from pleasure
to pain when, being very hungry and eating
a piece of bread, he is suddenly struck with
a cudgel. But I cannot apprehend that his
soul should be so framed that at the very
moment of his being beaten he should feel
pain though he were not beaten, and though
he should continue to eat bread without any
trouble or hindrance. Nor do I see how the
spontaneity of that soul should be consistent
with the sense of pain, and in general with
any unpleasing perceptions.
'Besides, the reason why this learned man
does not like the Cartesian system seems
to me to be a false supposition; for it cannot
be said that the system of occasional causes
brings in God acting by a miracle (ibid.),
_Deum ex machina_, in the mutual dependency
of the body and soul: for since God does
only intervene according to general laws,
he cannot be said to act in an extraordinary
manner. Does the internal and active virtue
communicated to the forms of bodies according
to M. Leibniz know the train of actions which
it is to produce? By no means; for we know
by experience that we are ignorant whether
we shall have such and such perceptions in
an hour's time. It were therefore necessary
that the forms should be directed by some
internal principle in the production of their
acts. But this would be _Deus ex machina,_
as much as in the system of occasional causes.
In fine, as he supposes with great reason
that all souls are simple and indivisible,
it cannot be apprehended how they can be
compared with a pendulum, that is, how by
their original constitution they can diversify
their operations by using the spontaneous
activity bestowed upon them by their Creator.
It may clearly be conceived that a simple
being will always act in a uniform manner,
if no external cause hinders it. If it were
composed of several pieces, as a machine,
it would act different ways, because the
peculiar activity of each piece might change
every moment the progress of others; but
how will you find in a simple substance the
[37] cause of a change of operation?'
Leibniz published a reply to Bayle in the
_Histoire des Ouvrages des Savants_ for July
1698. As in all his references to Bayle,
he is studiously polite and repays compliment
for compliment. The following are perhaps
the principal points of his answer.
1. On the example of the dog:
(_a_) How should it of itself change its
sentiment, since everything left to itself
continues in the state in which it is? Because
the state may be a state of _change_, as
in a moving body which, unless hindered,
continues to move. And such is the nature
of simple substances--they continue to evolve
steadily.
(_b_) Would it really feel as though beaten
if it were not beaten, since Leibniz says
that the action of every substance takes
place as though nothing existed but God and
itself? Leibniz replies that his remark refers
to the causality behind an action, not to
the reasons for it. The spontaneous action
of the dog, which leads to the feeling of
pain, is only decreed to be what it is, for
the reason that the dog is part of a world
of mutually reflecting substances, a world
which also includes the cudgel.
(_c_) Why should the dog ever be displeased
_spontaneously_? Leibniz distinguishes the
spontaneous from the voluntary: many things
occur in the mind, of itself, but not chosen
by it.
2. On Cartesianism and miracle:
Cartesianism in the form of occasionalism
_does_ involve miracle, for though God is
said by it to act according to laws in conforming
body and mind to one another, he thereby
causes them to act beyond their natural capacities.
3. On the problem, how can the simple act
otherwise than uniformly?
Leibniz distinguishes: some uniform action
is monotonous, but some is not. A point moves
uniformly in describing a parabola, for it
constantly fulfils the formula of the curve.
But it does not move monotonously, for the
curve constantly varies. Such is the uniformity
of the action of simple substances.
Bayle read this reply, and was pleased but
not satisfied with it. In the second edition
of the dictionary, under the same article
'Rorarius', he added the following note:
'I declare first of all that I am very glad
I have proposed some small difficulties against
the system of that great philosopher, since
they [38] have occasioned some answers whereby
that subject has been made clearer to me,
and which have given me a more distinct notion
of what is most to be admired in it. I look
now upon that new system as an important
conquest, which enlarges the bounds of philosophy.
We had only two hypotheses, that of the Schools
and that of the Cartesians: the one was a
_way of influence_ of the body upon the soul
and of the soul upon the body; the other
was a _way of assistance_ or occasional causality.
But here is a new acquisition, a new hypothesis,
which may be called, as Fr. Lami styles it,
a _way of pre-established harmony_. We are
beholden for it to M. Leibniz, and it is
impossible to conceive anything that gives
us a nobler idea of the power and wisdom
of the Author of all things. This, together
with the advantage of setting aside all notions
of a miraculous conduct, would engage me
to prefer this new system to that of the
Cartesians, if I could conceive any possibility
in the _way of pre-established harmony_.
'I desire the reader to take notice that
though I confess that this way removes all
notions of a miraculous conduct, yet I do
not retract what I have said formerly, that
the system of occasional causes does not
bring in God acting miraculously. (See M.
Leibniz's article in _Histoire des Ouvrages
des Savants_, July 1698.) I am as much persuaded
as ever I was that an action cannot be said
to be miraculous, unless God produces it
as an exception to the general laws; and
that everything of which he is immediately
the author according to those laws is distinct
from a miracle properly so called. But being
willing to cut off from this dispute as many
things as I possibly can, I consent it should
be said that the surest way of removing all
notions that include a miracle is to suppose
that all created substances are actively
the immediate causes of the effects of nature.
I will therefore lay aside what I might reply
to that part of M. Leibniz's answer.
'I will also omit all objections which are
not more contrary to his opinion than to
that of some other philosophers. I will not
therefore propose the difficulties that may
be raised against the supposition that a
creature can receive from God the power of
moving itself. They are strong and almost
unanswerable, but M. Leibniz's system does
not lie more open to them than that of the
Aristotelians; nay, I do not know whether
the Cartesians would presume to say that
God cannot communicate to our souls a power
of acting. If they say so, how can they own
that Adam sinned? And if they dare not[39]
say so they weaken the arguments whereby
they endeavour to prove that matter is not
capable of any activity. Nor do I believe
that it is more difficult for M. Leibniz
than for the Cartesians or other philosophers,
to free himself from the objection of a fatal
mechanism which destroys human liberty. Wherefore,
waiving this, I shall only speak of what
is peculiar to the system of the _pre-established
harmony_.
'I. My first observation shall be, that it
raises the power and wisdom of the divine
art above everything that can be conceived.
Fancy to yourself a ship which, without having
any sense or knowledge, and without being
directed by any created or uncreated being,
has the power of moving itself so seasonably
as to have always the wind favourable, to
avoid currents and rocks, to cast anchor
where it ought to be done, and to retire
into a harbour precisely when it is necessary.
Suppose such a ship sails in that manner
for several years successively, being always
turned and situated as it ought to be, according
to the several changes of the air and the
different situations of seas and lands; you
will acknowledge that God, notwithstanding
his infinite power, cannot communicate such
a faculty to a ship; or rather you will say
that the nature of a ship is not capable
of receiving it from God. And yet what M.
Leibniz supposes about the machine of a human
body is more admirable and more surprising
than all this. Let us apply his system concerning
the union of the soul with the body to the
person of Julius Caesar.
'II. We must say according to this system
that the body of Julius Caesar did so exercise
its moving faculty that from its birth to
its death it went through continual changes
which did most exactly answer the perpetual
changes of a certain soul which it did not
know and which made no impression on it.
We must say that the rule according to which
that faculty of Caesar's body performed such
actions was such, that he would have gone
to the Senate upon such a day and at such
an hour, that he would have spoken there
such and such words, etc., though God had
willed to annihilate his soul the next day
after it was created. We must say that this
moving power did change and modify itself
exactly according to the volubility of the
thoughts of that ambitious man, and that
it was affected precisely in a certain manner
rather than in another, because the soul
of Caesar passed from a certain thought to
another. Can a blind power modify itself
so exactly by virtue of an impression communicated
thirty or forty years [40] before and never
renewed since, but left to itself, without
ever knowing what it is to do? Is not this
much more incomprehensible than the navigation
I spoke of in the foregoing paragraph?
'III. The difficulty will be greater still,
if it be considered that the human machine
contains an almost infinite number of organs,
and that it is continually exposed to the
shock of the bodies that surround it,[1]
and which by an innumerable variety of shakings
produce in it a thousand sorts of modifications.
How is it possible to conceive that this
_pre-established harmony_ should never be
disordered, but go on still during the longest
life of a man, notwithstanding the infinite
varieties of the reciprocal action of so
many organs upon one another, which are surrounded
on all sides with infinite corpuscles, sometimes
hot and sometimes cold, sometimes dry and
sometimes moist, and always acting, and pricking
the nerves a thousand different ways? Suppose
that the multiplicity of organs and of external
agents be a necessary instrument of the almost
infinite variety of changes in a human body:
will that variety have the exactness here
required? Will it never disturb the correspondence
of those changes with the changes of the
soul? This seems to be altogether impossible.
[1] 'According to M. Leibniz what is active
in every substance ought to be reduced to
a true unity. Since therefore the body of
every man is composed of several substances,
each of them ought to have a principle of
action really distinct from the principle
of each of the others. He will have the action
of every principle to be spontaneous. Now
this must vary the effects _ad infinitum_,
and confound them. For the impression of
the neighbouring bodies must needs put some
constraint upon the natural spontaneity of
every one of them.'
'IV. It is in vain to have recourse to the
power of God, in order to maintain that brutes
are mere machines; it is in vain to say that
God was able to make machines so artfully
contrived that the voice of a man, the reflected
light of an object, etc., will strike them
exactly where it is necessary, that they
may move in a given manner. This supposition
is rejected by everybody except some Cartesians;
and no Cartesian would admit it if it were
to be extended to man; that is, if anyone
were to assert that God was able to form
such bodies as would mechanically do whatever
we see other men do. By denying this we do
not pretend to limit the power and knowledge
of God: we only mean that the nature of things
does not permit that the faculties imparted
to a creature should not be necessarily confined
within certain bounds. The actions of creatures
must be [41] necessarily proportioned to
their essential state, and performed according
to the character belonging to each machine;
for according to the maxim of the philosophers,
whatever is received is proportionate to
the capacity of the subject that receives
it. We may therefore reject M. Leibniz's
hypothesis as being impossible, since it
is liable to greater difficulties than that
of the Cartesians, which makes beasts to
be mere machines. It puts a perpetual harmony
between two beings, which do not act one
upon another; whereas if servants were mere
machines, and should punctually obey their
masters' command, it could not be said that
they do it without a real action of their
masters upon them; for their masters would
speak words and make signs which would really
shake and move the organs of the servants.
'V. Now let us consider the soul of Julius
Caesar, and we shall find the thing more
impossible still. That soul was in the world
without being exposed to the influence of
any spirit. The power it received from God
was the only principle of the actions it
produced at every moment: and if those actions
were different one from another, it was not
because some of them were produced by the
united influence of some springs which did
not contribute to the production of others,
for the soul of man is simple, indivisible
and immaterial. M. Leibniz owns it; and if
he did not acknowledge it, but if, on the
contrary, he should suppose with most philosophers
and some of the most excellent metaphysicians
of our age (Mr. Locke, for instance) that
a compound of several material parts placed
and disposed in a certain manner, is capable
of thinking, his hypothesis would appear
to be on that very ground absolutely impossible,
and I could refute it several other ways;
which I need not mention since he acknowledges
the immateriality of our soul and builds
upon it.
'Let us return to the soul of Julius Caesar,
and call it an immaterial automaton (M. Leibniz's
own phrase), and compare it with an atom
of Epicurus; I mean an atom surrounded with
a vacuum on all sides, and which will never
meet any other atom. This is a very just
comparison: for this atom, on the one hand,
has a natural power of moving itself and
exerts it without any assistance, and without
being retarded or hindered by anything: and,
on the other hand, the soul of Caesar is
a spirit which has received the faculty of
producing thoughts, and exerts it without
the influence [42] of any other spirit or
of any body. It is neither assisted nor thwarted
by anything whatsoever. If you consult the
common notions and the ideas of order, you
will find that this atom can never stop,
and that having been in motion in the foregoing
moment, it will continue in it at the present
moment and in all the moments that shall
follow, and that it will always move in the
same manner. This is the consequence of an
axiom approved by M. Leibniz: _since a thing
does always remain in the same state wherein
it happens to be, unless it receives some
alteration from some other thing ... we conclude_,
says he, _not only that a body which is at
rest will always be at rest, but that a body
in motion will always keep that motion or
change, that is, the same swiftness and the
same direction, unless something happens
to hinder it_. (M. Leibniz, ibid.)
'Everyone clearly sees that this atom, whether
it moves by an innate power, as Democritus
and Epicurus would have it, or by a power
received from the Creator, will always move
in the same line equally and after a uniform
manner, without ever turning or going back.
Epicurus was laughed at, when he invented
the motion of declination; it was a needless
supposition, which he wanted in order to
get out of the labyrinth of a fatal necessity;
and he could give no reason for this new
part of his system. It was inconsistent with
the clearest notions of our minds: for it
is evident that an atom which describes a
straight line for the space of two days cannot
turn away at the beginning of a third, unless
it meets with some obstacle, or has a mind
all of a sudden to go out of its road, or
contains some spring which begins to play
at that very moment. The first of these reasons
cannot be admitted in a vacuum. The second
is impossible, since an atom has not the
faculty of thinking. And the third is likewise
impossible in a corpuscle that is a perfect
unity. I must make some use of all this.
'VI. Caesar's soul is a being to which unity
belongs in a strict sense. The faculty of
producing thoughts is a property of its nature
(so M. Leibniz), which it has received from
God, both as to possession and exercise.
If the first thought it produces is a sense
of pleasure, there is no reason why the second
should not likewise be a sense of pleasure;
for when the total cause of an effect remains
the same, the effect cannot be altered. Now
this soul, at the second moment of its existence,
does not receive a new faculty of thinking;
it only preserves the faculty it had at the
first moment, and it is as independent of
the concourse of any other cause at the second
[43] moment as it was at the first. It must
therefore produce again at the second moment
the same thought it had produced just before.
If it be objected that it ought to be in
a state of change, and that it would not
be in such a state, in the case that I have
supposed; I answer that its change will be
like the change of the atom; for an atom
which continually moves in the same line
acquires a new situation at every moment,
but it is like the preceding situation. A
soul may therefore continue in its state
of change, if it does but produce a new thought
like the preceding.
'But suppose it to be not confined within
such narrow bounds; it must be granted at
least that its going from one thought to
another implies some reason of affinity.
If I suppose that in a certain moment the
soul of Caesar sees a tree with leaves and
blossoms, I can conceive that it does immediately
desire to see one that has only leaves, and
then one that has only blossoms, and that
it will thus successively produce several
images arising from one another; but one
cannot conceive the odd change of thoughts,
which have no affinity with, but are even
contrary to, one another, and which are so
common in men's souls. One cannot apprehend
how God could place in the soul of Julius
Caesar the principle of what I am going to
say. He was without doubt pricked with a
pin more than once, when he was sucking;
and therefore according to M. Leibniz's hypothesis
which I am here considering, his soul must
have produced in itself a sense of pain immediately
after the pleasant sensations of the sweetness
of the milk, which it had enjoyed for the
space of two or three minutes. By what springs
was it determined to interrupt its pleasures
and to give itself all of a sudden a sense
of pain, without receiving any intimation
of preparing itself to change, and without
any new alteration in its substance? If you
run over the life of that Roman emperor,
every page will afford you matter for a stronger
objection than this is.
'VII. The thing would be less incomprehensible
if it were supposed that the soul of man
is not one spirit but rather a multitude
of spirits, each of which has its functions,
that begin and end precisely as the changes
made in a human body require. By virtue of
this supposition it should be said that something
analogous to a great number of wheels and
springs, or of matters that ferment, disposed
according to the changes of our machine,
awakens or lulls asleep for a certain time
the action of each of those spirits. But
then the soul of man would be no longer a
single substance[44] but an _ens per aggregationem_,
a collection and heap of substances just
like all material beings. We are here in
quest of a single being, which produces in
itself sometimes joy, sometimes pain, etc.,
and not of many beings, one of which produces
hope, another despair, etc.
'In these observations I have merely cleared
and unfolded those which M. Leibniz has done
me the honour to examine: and now I shall
make some reflexions upon his answers.
'VIII. He says (ibid., p. 332) that _the
law of the change which happens in the substance
of the animal transports him from pleasure
to pain at the very moment that a solution
of continuity is made in his body; because
the law of the indivisible substance of that
animal is to represent what is done in his
body as we experience it, and even to represent
in some manner, and with respect to that
body, whatever is done in the world_. These
words are a very good explication of the
grounds of this system; they are, as it were,
the unfolding and key of it; but at the same
time they are the very things at which the
objections of those who take this system
to be impossible are levelled. The law M.
Leibniz speaks of supposes a decree of God,
and shows wherein this system agrees with
that of occasional causes. Those two systems
agree in this point, that there are laws
according to which the soul of man is _to
represent what is done in the body of man,
as we experience it_. But they disagree as
to the manner of executing those laws. The
Cartesians say that God executes them; M.
Leibniz will have it, that the soul itself
does it; which appears to me impossible,
because the soul has not the necessary instruments
for such an execution. Now however infinite
the power and knowledge of God be, he cannot
perform with a machine deprived of a certain
piece, what requires the concourse of such
a piece. He must supply that defect; but
then the effect would be produced by him
and not by the machine. I shall show that
the soul has not the instruments requisite
for the divine law we speak of, and in order
to do it I shall make use of a comparison.
'Fancy to yourself an animal created by God
and designed to sing continually. It will
always sing, that is most certain; but if
God designs him a certain tablature, he must
necessarily either put it before his eyes
or imprint it upon his memory or dispose
his muscles in such a manner that according
to the laws of mechanism one certain note
will always come after another, agreeably
to the order of the tablature. Without this
one cannot apprehend that the animal can
always follow the whole set of the notes
[45] appointed him by God. Let us apply this
to man's soul. M. Leibniz will have it that
it has received not only the power of producing
thoughts continually, but also the faculty
of following always a certain set of thoughts,
which answers the continual changes that
happen in the machine of the body. This set
of thoughts is like the tablature prescribed
to the singing animal above mentioned. Can
the soul change its perceptions or modifications
at every moment according to such a set of
thoughts, without knowing the series of the
notes, and actually thinking upon them? But
experience teaches us that it knows nothing
of it. Were it not at least necessary that
in default of such a knowledge, there should
be in the soul a set of particular instruments,
each of which would be a necessary cause
of such and such a thought? Must they not
be so placed and disposed as to operate precisely
one after another, according to the correspondence
_pre-established_ between the changes of
the body and the thoughts of the soul? but
it is most certain that an immaterial simple
and indivisible substance cannot be made
up of such an innumerable multitude of particular
instruments placed one before another, according
to the order of the tablature in question.
It is not therefore possible that a human
soul should execute that law.
'M. Leibniz supposes that the soul does not
distinctly know its future perceptions, _but
that it perceives them confusedly_, and that
_there are in each substance traces of whatever
hath happened, or shall happen to it: but
that an infinite multitude of perceptions
hinders us from distinguishing them. The
present state of each substance is a natural
consequence of its preceding state. The soul,
though never so simple, has always a sentiment
composed of several perceptions at one time:
which answers our end as well as though it
were composed of pieces, like a machine.
For each foregoing perception has an influence
on those that follow agreeably to a law of
order, which is in perceptions as well as
in motions... The perceptions that are together
in one and the same soul at the same time,
including an infinite multitude of little
and indistinguishable sentiments that are
to be unfolded, we need not wonder at the
infinite variety of what is to result from
it in time. This is only a consequence of
the representative nature of the soul, which
is, to express what happens and what will
happen in its body, by the connexion and
correspondence of all the parts of the world_.
I have but little to say in answer to this:
I shall only observe that this supposition
when sufficiently cleared is the right way
of solving all the difficulties. M. Leibniz,
through the [46] penetration of his great
genius, has very well conceived the extent
and strength of this objection, and what
remedy ought to be applied to the main inconveniency.
I do not doubt but that he will smooth the
rough parts of his system, and teach us some
excellent things about the nature of spirits.
Nobody can travel more usefully or more safely
than he in the intellectual world. I hope
that his curious explanations will remove
all the impossibilities which I have hitherto
found in his system, and that he will solidly
remove my difficulties, as well as those
of Father Lami. And these hopes made me say
before, without designing to pass a compliment
upon that learned man, that his system ought
to be looked upon as an important conquest.
'He will not be much embarrassed by this,
viz. that whereas according to the supposition
of the Cartesians there is but one general
law for the union of spirits and bodies,
he will have it that God gives a particular
law to each spirit; from whence it seems
to result that the primitive constitution
of each spirit is specifically different
from all others. Do not the Thomists say,
that there are as many species as individuals
in angelic nature?'
Leibniz acknowledged Bayle's note in a further
reply, which is written as though for publication.
It was communicated to Bayle, but it was
not in fact published. It is dated 1702.
It may be found in the standard collections
of Leibniz's philosophical works. It reads
almost like a sketch for the _Theodicy_.
The principal point developed by Leibniz
is the richness of content which, according
to him, is to be found in each 'simple substance'.
Its simplicity is more like the infinitely
rich simplicity of the divine Being, than
like the simplicity of the atom of Epicurus,
with which Bayle had chosen to compare it.
It contains a condensation in confused idea
of the whole universe: and its essence is
from the first defined by the part it is
to play in the total harmony.
As to the musical score ('tablature of notes')
which the individual soul plays from, in
order to perform its ordained part in the
universal harmony, this 'score' is to be
found in the confused or implicit ideas at
any moment present, from which an omniscient
observer could always deduce what is to happen
next. To the objection 'But the created soul
is not an omniscient observer, and if it
cannot read the score, the score is useless
to it',[47] Leibniz replies by affirming
that much spontaneous action arises from
subjective and yet unperceived reasons, as
we are all perfectly aware, once we attend
to the relevant facts. All he claims to be
doing is to generalize this observation.
All events whatsoever arise from the 'interpretation
of the score' by monads, but very little
of this 'interpretation' is in the least
conscious.
Leibniz passes from the remarks about his
own doctrine under the article 'Rorarius'
to other articles of Bayle's dictionary,
and touches the question of the origin of
evil, and other matters which receive their
fuller treatment in the _Theodicy_.
In the same year Leibniz wrote a very friendly
letter to Bayle himself, offering further
explanations of disputed points. He concluded
it with a paragraph of some personal interest,
comparing himself the historian-philosopher
with Bayle the philosophic lexicographer,
and revealing by the way his attitude to
philosophy, science and history:
'We have good reason to admire, Sir, the
way in which your striking reflexions on
the deepest questions of philosophy remain
unhindered by your boundless researches into
matters of fact. I too am not always able
to excuse myself from discussions of the
sort, and have even been obliged to descend
to questions of genealogy, which would be
still more trifling, were it not that the
interests of States frequently depend upon
them. I have worked much on the history of
Germany in so far as it bears upon these
countries, a study which has furnished me
with some observations belonging to general
history. So I have learnt not to neglect
the knowledge of sheer facts. But if the
choice were open to me, I should prefer natural
history to political, and the customs and
laws God has established in nature, to what
is observed among mankind.'
Leibniz now conceived the idea of putting
together all the passages in Bayle's works
which interested him, and writing a systematic
answer to them. Before he had leisure to
finish the task, Bayle died. The work nevertheless
appeared in 1710 as the Essays in _Theodicy_.
[49]
* * * * *
PREFACE
* * * * *
It has ever been seen that men in general
have resorted to outward forms for the expression
of their religion: sound piety, that is to
say, light and virtue, has never been the
portion of the many. One should not wonder
at this, nothing is so much in accord with
human weakness. We are impressed by what
is outward, while the inner essence of things
requires consideration of such a kind as
few persons are fitted to give. As true piety
consists in principles and practice, the
outward forms of religion imitate these,
and are of two kinds: the one kind consists
in ceremonial practices, and the other in
the formularies of belief. Ceremonies resemble
virtuous actions, and formularies are like
shadows of the truth and approach, more or
less, the true light. All these outward forms
would be commendable if those who invented
them had rendered them appropriate to maintain
and to express that which they imitate--if
religious ceremonies, ecclesiastical discipline,
the rules of communities, human laws were
always like a hedge round the divine law,
to withdraw us from any approach to vice,
to inure us to the good and to make us familiar
with virtue. That was the aim of Moses and
of other good lawgivers, of the wise men
who founded religious orders, and above all
of Jesus Christ, divine founder of the purest
and most enlightened religion. It is just
the same with the formularies of belief:
they would be valid provided there were nothing
[50] in them inconsistent with truth unto
salvation, even though the full truth concerned
were not there. But it happens only too often
that religion is choked in ceremonial, and
that the divine light is obscured by the
opinions of men.
The pagans, who inhabited the earth before
Christianity was founded, had only one kind
of outward form: they had ceremonies in their
worship, but they had no articles of faith
and had never dreamed of drawing up formularies
for their dogmatic theology. They knew not
whether their gods were real persons or symbols
of the forces of Nature, as the sun, the
planets, the elements. Their mysteries consisted
not in difficult dogmas but in certain secret
observances, whence the profane, namely those
who were not initiated, were excluded. These
observances were very often ridiculous and
absurd, and it was necessary to conceal them
in order to guard them against contempt.
The pagans had their superstitions: they
boasted of miracles, everything with them
was full of oracles, auguries, portents,
divinations; the priests invented signs of
the anger or of the goodness of the gods,
whose interpreters they claimed to be. This
tended to sway minds through fear and hope
concerning human events; but the great future
of another life was scarce envisaged; one
did not trouble to impart to men true notions
of God and of the soul.
Of all ancient peoples, it appears that the
Hebrews alone had public dogmas for their
religion. Abraham and Moses established the
belief in one God, source of all good, author
of all things. The Hebrews speak of him in
a manner worthy of the Supreme Substance;
and one wonders at seeing the inhabitants
of one small region of the earth more enlightened
than the rest of the human race. Peradventure
the wise men of other nations have sometimes
said the same, but they have not had the
good fortune to find a sufficient following
and to convert the dogma into law. Nevertheless
Moses had not inserted in his laws the doctrine
of the immortality of souls: it was consistent
with his ideas, it was taught by oral tradition;
but it was not proclaimed for popular acceptance
until Jesus Christ lifted the veil, and,
without having force in his hand, taught
with all the force of a lawgiver that immortal
souls pass into another life, wherein they
shall receive the wages of their deeds. Moses
had already expressed the beautiful conceptions
of the greatness and the goodness of God,
whereto many civilized peoples to-day assent;
but Jesus Christ demonstrated fully [51]
the results of these ideas, proclaiming that
divine goodness and justice are shown forth
to perfection in God's designs for the souls
of men.
I refrain from considering here the other
points of the Christian doctrine, and I will
show only how Jesus Christ brought about
the conversion of natural religion into law,
and gained for it the authority of a public
dogma. He alone did that which so many philosophers
had endeavoured in vain to do; and Christians
having at last gained the upper hand in the
Roman Empire, the master of the greater part
of the known earth, the religion of the wise
men became that of the nations. Later also
Mahomet showed no divergence from the great
dogmas of natural theology: his followers
spread them abroad even among the most remote
races of Asia and of Africa, whither Christianity
had not been carried; and they abolished
in many countries heathen superstitions which
were contrary to the true doctrine of the
unity of God and the immortality of souls.
It is clear that Jesus Christ, completing
what Moses had begun, wished that the Divinity
should be the object not only of our fear
and veneration but also of our love and devotion.
Thus he made men happy by anticipation, and
gave them here on earth a foretaste of future
felicity. For there is nothing so agreeable
as loving that which is worthy of love. Love
is that mental state which makes us take
pleasure in the perfections of the object
of our love, and there is nothing more perfect
than God, nor any greater delight than in
him. To love him it suffices to contemplate
his perfections, a thing easy indeed, because
we find the ideas of these within ourselves.
The perfections of God are those of our souls,
but he possesses them in boundless measure;
he is an Ocean, whereof to us only drops
have been granted; there is in us some power,
some knowledge, some goodness, but in God
they are all in their entirety. Order, proportions,
harmony delight us; painting and music are
samples of these: God is all order; he always
keeps truth of proportions, he makes universal
harmony; all beauty is an effusion of his
rays.
It follows manifestly that true piety and
even true felicity consist in the love of
God, but a love so enlightened that its fervour
is attended by insight. This kind of love
begets that pleasure in good actions which
gives relief to virtue, and, relating all
to God as to the centre, transports the human
to the divine. For in doing one's duty, in
obeying reason, one [52] carries out the
orders of Supreme Reason. One directs all
one's intentions to the common good, which
is no other than the glory of God. Thus one
finds that there is no greater individual
interest than to espouse that of the community,
and one gains satisfaction for oneself by
taking pleasure in the acquisition of true
benefits for men. Whether one succeeds therein
or not, one is content with what comes to
pass, being once resigned to the will of
God and knowing that what he wills is best.
But before he declares his will by the event
one endeavours to find it out by doing that
which appears most in accord with his commands.
When we are in this state of mind, we are
not disheartened by ill success, we regret
only our faults; and the ungrateful ways
of men cause no relaxation in the exercise
of our kindly disposition. Our charity is
humble and full of moderation, it presumes
not to domineer; attentive alike to our own
faults and to the talents of others, we are
inclined to criticize our own actions and
to excuse and vindicate those of others.
We must work out our own perfection and do
wrong to no man. There is no piety where
there is not charity; and without being kindly
and beneficent one cannot show sincere religion.
Good disposition, favourable upbringing,
association with pious and virtuous persons
may contribute much towards such a propitious
condition for our souls; but most securely
are they grounded therein by good principles.
I have already said that insight must be
joined to fervour, that the perfecting of
our understanding must accomplish the perfecting
of our will. The practices of virtue, as
well as those of vice, may be the effect
of a mere habit, one may acquire a taste
for them; but when virtue is reasonable,
when it is related to God, who is the supreme
reason of things, it is founded on knowledge.
One cannot love God without knowing his perfections,
and this knowledge contains the principles
of true piety. The purpose of religion should
be to imprint these principles upon our souls:
but in some strange way it has happened all
too often that men, that teachers of religion
have strayed far from this purpose. Contrary
to the intention of our divine Master, devotion
has been reduced to ceremonies and doctrine
has been cumbered with formulae. All too
often these ceremonies have not been well
fitted to maintain the exercise of virtue,
and the formulae sometimes have not been
lucid. Can one believe it? Some Christians
have imagined that they could be devout without
loving their neighbour,[53] and pious without
loving God; or else people have thought that
they could love their neighbour without serving
him and could love God without knowing him.
Many centuries have passed without recognition
of this defect by the people at large; and
there are still great traces of the reign
of darkness. There are divers persons who
speak much of piety, of devotion, of religion,
who are even busied with the teaching of
such things, and who yet prove to be by no
means versed in the divine perfections. They
ill understand the goodness and the justice
of the Sovereign of the universe; they imagine
a God who deserves neither to be imitated
nor to be loved. This indeed seemed to me
dangerous in its effect, since it is of serious
moment that the very source of piety should
be preserved from infection. The old errors
of those who arraigned the Divinity or who
made thereof an evil principle have been
renewed sometimes in our own days: people
have pleaded the irresistible power of God
when it was a question rather of presenting
his supreme goodness; and they have assumed
a despotic power when they should rather
have conceived of a power ordered by the
most perfect wisdom. I have observed that
these opinions, apt to do harm, rested especially
on confused notions which had been formed
concerning freedom, necessity and destiny;
and I have taken up my pen more than once
on such an occasion to give explanations
on these important matters. But finally I
have been compelled to gather up my thoughts
on all these connected questions, and to
impart them to the public. It is this that
I have undertaken in the Essays which I offer
here, on the Goodness of God, the Freedom
of Man, and the Origin of Evil.
There are two famous labyrinths where our
reason very often goes astray: one concerns
the great question of the Free and the Necessary,
above all in the production and the origin
of Evil; the other consists in the discussion
of continuity and of the indivisibles which
appear to be the elements thereof, and where
the consideration of the infinite must enter
in. The first perplexes almost all the human
race, the other exercises philosophers only.
I shall have perchance at another time an
opportunity to declare myself on the second,
and to point out that, for lack of a true
conception of the nature of substance and
matter, people have taken up false positions
leading to insurmountable difficulties, difficulties
which should properly be applied to the overthrow
of these very positions. But if the [54]
knowledge of continuity is important for
speculative enquiry, that of necessity is
none the less so for practical application;
and it, together with the questions therewith
connected, to wit, the freedom of man and
the justice of God, forms the object of this
treatise.
Men have been perplexed in well-nigh every
age by a sophism which the ancients called
the 'Lazy Reason', because it tended towards
doing nothing, or at least towards being
careful for nothing and only following inclination
for the pleasure of the moment. For, they
said, if the future is necessary, that which
must happen will happen, whatever I may do.
Now the future (so they said) is necessary,
whether because the Divinity foresees everything,
and even pre-establishes it by the control
of all things in the universe; or because
everything happens of necessity, through
the concatenation of causes; or finally,
through the very nature of truth, which is
determinate in the assertions that can be
made on future events, as it is in all assertions,
since the assertion must always be true or
false in itself, even though we know not
always which it is. And all these reasons
for determination which appear different
converge finally like lines upon one and
the same centre; for there is a truth in
the future event which is predetermined by
the causes, and God pre-establishes it in
establishing the causes.
The false conception of necessity, being
applied in practice, has given rise to what
I call _Fatum Mahometanum_, fate after the
Turkish fashion, because it is said of the
Turks that they do not shun danger or even
abandon places infected with plague, owing
to their use of such reasoning as that just
recorded. For what is called _Fatum Stoicum_
was not so black as it is painted: it did
not divert men from the care of their affairs,
but it tended to give them tranquillity in
regard to events, through the consideration
of necessity, which renders our anxieties
and our vexations needless. In which respect
these philosophers were not far removed from
the teaching of our Lord, who deprecates
these anxieties in regard to the morrow,
comparing them with the needless trouble
a man would give himself in labouring to
increase his stature.
It is true that the teachings of the Stoics
(and perhaps also of some famous philosophers
of our time), confining themselves to this
alleged necessity, can only impart a forced
patience; whereas our Lord inspires thoughts
more sublime, and even instructs us in the
means of gaining contentment by assuring
us that since God, being altogether good
and [55] wise, has care for everything, even
so far as not to neglect one hair of our
head, our confidence in him ought to be entire.
And thus we should see, if we were capable
of understanding him, that it is not even
possible to wish for anything better (as
much in general as for ourselves) than what
he does. It is as if one said to men: Do
your duty and be content with that which
shall come of it, not only because you cannot
resist divine providence, or the nature of
things (which may suffice for tranquillity,
but not for contentment), but also because
you have to do with a good master. And that
is what may be called _Fatum Christianum_.
Nevertheless it happens that most men, and
even Christians, introduce into their dealings
some mixture of fate after the Turkish fashion,
although they do not sufficiently acknowledge
it. It is true that they are not inactive
or negligent when obvious perils or great
and manifest hopes present themselves; for
they will not fail to abandon a house that
is about to fall and to turn aside from a
precipice they see in their path; and they
will burrow in the earth to dig up a treasure
half uncovered, without waiting for fate
to finish dislodging it. But when the good
or the evil is remote and uncertain and the
remedy painful or little to our taste, the
lazy reason seems to us to be valid. For
example, when it is a question of preserving
one's health and even one's life by good
diet, people to whom one gives advice thereupon
very often answer that our days are numbered
and that it avails nothing to try to struggle
against that which God destines for us. But
these same persons run to even the most absurd
remedies when the evil they had neglected
draws near. One reasons in somewhat the same
way when the question for consideration is
somewhat thorny, as for instance when one
asks oneself, _quod vitae sectabor iter_?
what profession one must choose; when it
is a question of a marriage being arranged,
of a war being undertaken, of a battle being
fought; for in these cases many will be inclined
to evade the difficulty of consideration
and abandon themselves to fate or to inclination,
as if reason should not be employed except
in easy cases. One will then all too often
reason in the Turkish fashion (although this
way is wrongly termed trusting in providence,
a thing that in reality occurs only when
one has done one's duty) and one will employ
the lazy reason, derived from the idea of
inevitable fate, to relieve oneself of the
need to reason properly. One will thus overlook
the fact that if this [56] argument contrary
to the practice of reason were valid, it
would always hold good, whether the consideration
were easy or not. This laziness is to some
extent the source of the superstitious practices
of fortune-tellers, which meet with just
such credulity as men show towards the philosopher's
stone, because they would fain have short
cuts to the attainment of happiness without
trouble.
I do not speak here of those who throw themselves
upon fortune because they have been happy
before, as if there were something permanent
therein. Their argument from the past to
the future has just as slight a foundation
as the principles of astrology and of other
kinds of divination. They overlook the fact
that there is usually an ebb and flow in
fortune, _una marea_, as Italians playing
basset are wont to call it. With regard to
this they make their own particular observations,
which I would, nevertheless, counsel none
to trust too much. Yet this confidence that
people have in their fortune serves often
to give courage to men, and above all to
soldiers, and causes them to have indeed
that good fortune they ascribe to themselves.
Even so do predictions often cause that to
happen which has been foretold, as it is
supposed that the opinion the Mahometans
hold on fate makes them resolute. Thus even
errors have their use at times, but generally
as providing a remedy for other errors: and
truth is unquestionably better.
But it is taking an unfair advantage of this
alleged necessity of fate to employ it in
excuse for our vices and our libertinism.
I have often heard it said by smart young
persons, who wished to play the freethinker,
that it is useless to preach virtue, to censure
vice, to create hopes of reward and fears
of punishment, since it may be said of the
book of destiny, that what is written is
written, and that our behaviour can change
nothing therein. Thus, they would say, it
were best to follow one's inclination, dwelling
only upon such things as may content us in
the present. They did not reflect upon the
strange consequences of this argument, which
would prove too much, since it would prove
(for instance) that one should take a pleasant
beverage even though one knows it is poisoned.
For the same reason
(if it were valid) I could say: if it is
written in the records of the Parcae that
poison will kill me now or will do me harm,
this will happen even though I were not to
take this beverage; and if this is not written,
it will not happen even though I should take
this same beverage; consequently I shall
be able to follow with impunity my inclination
to [57] take what is pleasing, however injurious
it may be; the result of which reasoning
is an obvious absurdity. This objection disconcerted
them a little, but they always reverted to
their argument, phrased in different ways,
until they were brought to understand where
the fault of the sophism lies. It is untrue
that the event happens whatever one may do:
it will happen because one does what leads
thereto; and if the event is written beforehand,
the cause that will make it happen is written
also. Thus the connexion of effects and causes,
so far from establishing the doctrine of
a necessity detrimental to conduct, serves
to overthrow it.
Yet, without having evil intentions inclined
towards libertinism, one may envisage differently
the strange consequences of an inevitable
necessity, considering that it would destroy
the freedom of the will, so essential to
the morality of action: for justice and injustice,
praise and blame, punishment and reward cannot
attach to necessary actions, and nobody will
be under obligation to do the impossible
or to abstain from doing what is absolutely
necessary. Without any intention of abusing
this consideration in order to favour irregularity,
one will nevertheless not escape embarrassment
sometimes, when it comes to a question of
judging the actions of others, or rather
of answering objections, amongst which there
are some even concerned with the actions
of God, whereof I will speak presently. And
as an insuperable necessity would open the
door to impiety, whether through the impunity
one could thence infer or the hopelessness
of any attempt to resist a torrent that sweeps
everything along with it, it is important
to note the different degrees of necessity,
and to show that there are some which cannot
do harm, as there are others which cannot
be admitted without giving rise to evil consequences.
Some go even further: not content with using
the pretext of necessity to prove that virtue
and vice do neither good nor ill, they have
the hardihood to make the Divinity accessary
to their licentious way of life, and they
imitate the pagans of old, who ascribed to
the gods the cause of their crimes, as if
a divinity drove them to do evil. The philosophy
of Christians, which recognizes better than
that of the ancients the dependence of things
upon the first Author and his co-operation
with all the actions of creatures, appears
to have increased this difficulty. Some able
men in our own time have gone so far as to
deny all action to [58] creatures, and M.
Bayle, who tended a little towards this extraordinary
opinion, made use of it to restore the lapsed
dogma of the two principles, or two gods,
the one good, the other evil, as if this
dogma were a better solution to the difficulties
over the origin of evil. Yet again he acknowledges
that it is an indefensible opinion and that
the oneness of the Principle is incontestably
founded on _a priori_ reasons; but he wishes
to infer that our Reason is confounded and
cannot meet her own objections, and that
one should disregard them and hold fast the
revealed dogmas, which teach us the existence
of one God altogether good, altogether powerful
and altogether wise. But many readers, convinced
of the irrefutable nature of his objections
and believing them to be at least as strong
as the proofs for the truth of religion,
would draw dangerous conclusions.
Even though there were no co-operation by
God in evil actions, one could not help finding
difficulty in the fact that he foresees them
and that, being able to prevent them through
his omnipotence, he yet permits them. This
is why some philosophers and even some theologians
have rather chosen to deny to God any knowledge
of the detail of things and, above all, of
future events, than to admit what they believed
repellent to his goodness. The Socinians
and Conrad Vorstius lean towards that side;
and Thomas Bonartes, an English Jesuit disguised
under a pseudonym but exceedingly learned,
who wrote a book _De Concordia Scientiae
cum Fide_, of which I will speak later, appears
to hint at this also.
They are doubtless much mistaken; but others
are not less so who, convinced that nothing
comes to pass save by the will and the power
of God, ascribe to him intentions and actions
so unworthy of the greatest and the best
of all beings that one would say these authors
have indeed renounced the dogma which recognizes
God's justice and goodness. They thought
that, being supreme Master of the universe,
he could without any detriment to his holiness
cause sins to be committed, simply at his
will and pleasure, or in order that he might
have the pleasure of punishing; and even
that he could take pleasure in eternally
afflicting innocent people without doing
any injustice, because no one has the right
or the power to control his actions. Some
even have gone so far as to say that God
acts thus indeed; and on the plea that we
are as nothing in comparison with him, they
liken us to earthworms which men crush without
heeding as they walk, or in general to animals
that are not of our species and which we
do not [59] scruple to ill-treat.
I believe that many persons otherwise of
good intentions are misled by these ideas,
because they have not sufficient knowledge
of their consequences. They do not see that,
properly speaking, God's justice is thus
overthrown. For what idea shall we form of
such a justice as has only will for its rule,
that is to say, where the will is not guided
by the rules of good and even tends directly
towards evil? Unless it be the idea contained
in that tyrannical definition by Thrasymachus
in Plato, which designated as _just_ that
which pleases the stronger. Such indeed is
the position taken up, albeit unwittingly,
by those who rest all obligation upon constraint,
and in consequence take power as the gauge
of right. But one will soon abandon maxims
so strange and so unfit to make men good
and charitable through the imitation of God.
For one will reflect that a God who would
take pleasure in the misfortune of others
cannot be distinguished from the evil principle
of the Manichaeans, assuming that this principle
had become sole master of the universe; and
that in consequence one must attribute to
the true God sentiments that render him worthy
to be called the good Principle.
Happily these extravagant dogmas scarce obtain
any longer among theologians. Nevertheless
some astute persons, who are pleased to make
difficulties, revive them: they seek to increase
our perplexity by uniting the controversies
aroused by Christian theology to the disputes
of philosophy. Philosophers have considered
the questions of necessity, of freedom and
of the origin of evil; theologians have added
thereto those of original sin, of grace and
of predestination. The original corruption
of the human race, coming from the first
sin, appears to us to have imposed a natural
necessity to sin without the succour of divine
grace: but necessity being incompatible with
punishment, it will be inferred that a sufficient
grace ought to have been given to all men;
which does not seem to be in conformity with
experience.
But the difficulty is great, above all, in
relation to God's dispositions for the salvation
of men. There are few saved or chosen; therefore
the choice of many is not God's decreed will.
And since it is admitted that those whom
he has chosen deserve it no more than the
rest, and are not even fundamentally less
evil, the goodness which they have coming
only from the gift of God, the difficulty
is increased. Where is, then, his justice
[60]
(people will say), or at the least, where
is his goodness? Partiality, or respect of
persons, goes against justice, and he who
without cause sets bounds to his goodness
cannot have it in sufficient measure. It
is true that those who are not chosen are
lost by their own fault: they lack good will
or living faith; but it rested with God alone
to grant it them. We know that besides inward
grace there are usually outward circumstances
which distinguish men, and that training,
conversation, example often correct or corrupt
natural disposition. Now that God should
call forth circumstances favourable to some
and abandon others to experiences which contribute
to their misfortune, will not that give us
cause for astonishment? And it is not enough
(so it seems) to say with some that inward
grace is universal and equal for all. For
these same authors are obliged to resort
to the exclamations of St. Paul, and to say:
'O the depth!' when they consider how men
are distinguished by what we may call outward
graces, that is, by graces appearing in the
diversity of circumstances which God calls
forth, whereof men are not the masters, and
which have nevertheless so great an influence
upon all that concerns their salvation.
Nor will it help us to say with St. Augustine
that, all men being involved in the damnation
caused by the sin of Adam, God might have
left them all in their misery; and that thus
his goodness alone induces him to deliver
some of them. For not only is it strange
that the sin of another should condemn anyone,
but there still remains the question why
God does not deliver all--why he delivers
the lesser number and why some in preference
to others. He is in truth their master, but
he is a good and just master; his power is
absolute, but his wisdom permits not that
he exercise that power in an arbitrary and
despotic way, which would be tyrannous indeed.
Moreover, the fall of the first man having
happened only with God's permission, and
God having resolved to permit it only when
once he had considered its consequences,
which are the corruption of the mass of the
human race and the choice of a small number
of elect, with the abandonment of all the
rest, it is useless to conceal the difficulty
by limiting one's view to the mass already
corrupt. One must, in spite of oneself, go
back to the knowledge of the consequences
of the first sin, preceding the decree whereby
God permitted it, and whereby he permitted
simultaneously that [61] the damned should
be involved in the mass of perdition and
should not be delivered: for God and the
sage make no resolve without considering
its consequences.
I hope to remove all these difficulties.
I will point out that absolute necessity,
which is called also logical and metaphysical
and sometimes geometrical, and which would
alone be formidable in this connexion, does
not exist in free actions, and that thus
freedom is exempt not only from constraint
but also from real necessity. I will show
that God himself, although he always chooses
the best, does not act by an absolute necessity,
and that the laws of nature laid down by
God, founded upon the fitness of things,
keep the mean between geometrical truths,
absolutely necessary, and arbitrary decrees;
which M. Bayle and other modern philosophers
have not sufficiently understood. Further
I will show that there is an indifference
in freedom, because there is no absolute
necessity for one course or the other; but
yet that there is never an indifference of
perfect equipoise. And I will demonstrate
that there is in free actions a perfect spontaneity
beyond all that has been conceived hitherto.
Finally I will make it plain that the hypothetical
and the moral necessity which subsist in
free actions are open to no objection, and
that the 'Lazy Reason' is a pure sophism.
Likewise concerning the origin of evil in
its relation to God, I offer a vindication
of his perfections that shall extol not less
his holiness, his justice and his goodness
than his greatness, his power and his independence.
I show how it is possible for everything
to depend upon God, for him to co-operate
in all the actions of creatures, even, if
you will, to create these creatures continually,
and nevertheless not to be the author of
sin. Here also it is demonstrated how the
privative nature of evil should be understood.
Much more than that, I explain how evil has
a source other than the will of God, and
that one is right therefore to say of moral
evil that God wills it not, but simply permits
it. Most important of all, however, I show
that it has been possible for God to permit
sin and misery, and even to co-operate therein
and promote it, without detriment to his
holiness and his supreme goodness: although,
generally speaking, he could have avoided
all these evils.
Concerning grace and predestination, I justify
the most debatable assertions, as for instance:
that we are converted only through the [62]
prevenient grace of God and that we cannot
do good except with his aid; that God wills
the salvation of all men and that he condemns
only those whose will is evil; that he gives
to all a sufficient grace provided they wish
to use it; that, Jesus Christ being the source
and the centre of election, God destined
the elect for salvation, because he foresaw
that they would cling with a lively faith
to the doctrine of Jesus Christ. Yet it is
true that this reason for election is not
the final reason, and that this very pre-vision
is still a consequence of God's anterior
decree. Faith likewise is a gift of God,
who has predestinated the faith of the elect,
for reasons lying in a superior decree which
dispenses grace and circumstance in accordance
with God's supreme wisdom.
Now, as one of the most gifted men of our
time, whose eloquence was as great as his
acumen and who gave great proofs of his vast
erudition, had applied himself with a strange
predilection to call attention to all the
difficulties on this subject which I have
just touched in general, I found a fine field
for exercise in considering the question
with him in detail. I acknowledge that M.
Bayle (for it is easy to see that I speak
of him) has on his side all the advantages
except that of the root of the matter, but
I hope that truth (which he acknowledges
himself to be on our side) by its very plainness,
and provided it be fittingly set forth, will
prevail over all the ornaments of eloquence
and erudition. My hope for success therein
is all the greater because it is the cause
of God I plead, and because one of the maxims
here upheld states that God's help is never
lacking for those that lack not good will.
The author of this discourse believes that
he has given proof of this good will in the
attention he has brought to bear upon this
subject. He has meditated upon it since his
youth; he has conferred with some of the
foremost men of the time; and he has schooled
himself by the reading of good authors. And
the success which God has given him
(according to the opinion of sundry competent
judges) in certain other profound meditations,
of which some have much influence on this
subject, gives him peradventure some right
to claim the attention of readers who love
truth and are fitted to search after it.
The author had, moreover, particular and
weighty reasons inducing him to take pen
in hand for discussion of this subject. Conversations
which he had concerning the same with literary
and court personages, in Germany and in France,
and especially with one of the greatest and
most accomplished [63] of princesses, have
repeatedly prompted him to this course. He
had had the honour of expressing his opinions
to this Princess upon divers passages of
the admirable _Dictionary_ of M. Bayle, wherein
religion and reason appear as adversaries,
and where M. Bayle wishes to silence reason
after having made it speak too loud: which
he calls the triumph of faith. The present
author declared there and then that he was
of a different opinion, but that he was nevertheless
well pleased that a man of such great genius
had brought about an occasion for going deeply
into these subjects, subjects as important
as they are difficult. He admitted having
examined them also for some long time already,
and having sometimes been minded to publish
upon this matter some reflexions whose chief
aim should be such knowledge of God as is
needed to awaken piety and to foster virtue.
This Princess exhorted and urged him to carry
out his long-cherished intention, and some
friends added their persuasions. He was all
the more tempted to accede to their requests
since he had reason to hope that in the sequel
to his investigation M. Bayle's genius would
greatly aid him to give the subject such
illumination as it might receive with his
support. But divers obstacles intervened,
and the death of the incomparable Queen was
not the least. It happened, however, that
M. Bayle was attacked by excellent men who
set themselves to examine the same subject;
he answered them fully and always ingeniously.
I followed their dispute, and was even on
the point of being involved therein. This
is how it came about.
I had published a new system, which seemed
well adapted to explain the union of the
soul and the body: it met with considerable
applause even from those who were not in
agreement with it, and certain competent
persons testified that they had already been
of my opinion, without having reached so
distinct an explanation, before they saw
what I had written on the matter. M. Bayle
examined it in his _Historical and Critical
Dictionary_, article 'Rorarius'. He thought
that my expositions were worthy of further
development; he drew attention to their usefulness
in various connexions, and he laid stress
upon what might still cause difficulty. I
could not but reply in a suitable way to
expressions so civil and to reflexions so
instructive as his. In order to turn them
to greater account, I published some elucidations
in the _Histoire des Ouvrages des Savants_,
July 1698. M. Bayle replied to them in the
second edition of his _Dictionary_. I sent[64]
him a rejoinder which has not yet been published;
I know not whether he ever made a further
reply.
Meanwhile it happened that M. le Clerc had
inserted in his _Select Library_ an extract
from the _Intellectual System_ of the late
Mr. Cudworth, and had explained therein certain
'plastic natures' which this admirable author
applied to the formation of animals. M. Bayle
believed (see the continuation of _Divers
Thoughts on the Comet_, ch. 21, art. 11)
that, these natures being without cognition,
in establishing them one weakened the argument
which proves, through the marvellous formation
of things, that the universe must have an
intelligent Cause. M. le Clerc replied (4th
art. of the 5th vol. of his _Select Library_)
that these natures required to be directed
by divine wisdom. M. Bayle insisted (7th
article of the _Histoire des Ouvrages des
Savants_, August 1704) that direction alone
was not sufficient for a cause devoid of
cognition, unless one took the cause to be
a mere instrument of God, in which case direction
would be needless. My system was touched
upon in passing; and that gave me an opportunity
to send a short essay to the illustrious
author of the _Histoire des Ouvrages des
Savants_, which he inserted in the month
of May 1705, art. 9. In this I endeavoured
to make clear that in reality mechanism is
sufficient to produce the organic bodies
of animals, without any need of other plastic
natures, provided there be added thereto
the _preformation_ already completely organic
in the seeds of the bodies that come into
existence, contained in those of the bodies
whence they spring, right back to the primary
seeds. This could only proceed from the Author
of things, infinitely powerful and infinitely
wise, who, creating all in the beginning
in due order, had _pre-established_ there
all order and artifice that was to be. There
is no chaos in the inward nature of things,
and there is organism everywhere in a matter
whose disposition proceeds from God. More
and more of it would come to light if we
pressed closer our examination of the anatomy
of bodies; and we should continue to observe
it even if we could go on to infinity, like
Nature, and make subdivision as continuous
in our knowledge as Nature has made it in
fact.
In order to explain this marvel of the formation
of animals, I made use of a Pre-established
Harmony, that is to say, of the same means
I had used to explain another marvel, namely
the correspondence of soul with body, [65]
wherein I proved the uniformity and the fecundity
of the principles I had employed. It seems
that this reminded M. Bayle of my system
of accounting for this correspondence, which
he had examined formerly. He declared (in
chapter 180 of his _Reply to the Questions
of a Provincial_, vol. III, p.
1253) that he did not believe God could give
to matter or to any other cause the faculty
of becoming organic without communicating
to it the idea and the knowledge of organic
nature. Also he was not yet disposed to believe
that God, with all his power over Nature
and with all the foreknowledge which he has
of the contingencies that may arrive, could
have so disposed things that by the laws
of mechanics alone a vessel (for instance)
should go to its port of destination without
being steered during its passage by some
intelligent guide. I was surprised to see
that limits were placed on the power of God,
without the adduction of any proof and without
indication that there was any contradiction
to be feared on the side of the object or
any imperfection on God's side. Whereas I
had shown before in my Rejoinder that even
men often produce through automata something
like the movements that come from reason,
and that even a finite mind (but one far
above ours) could accomplish what M. Bayle
thinks impossible to the Divinity. Moreover,
as God orders all things at once beforehand,
the accuracy of the path of this vessel would
be no more strange than that of a fuse passing
along a cord in fireworks, since the whole
disposition of things preserves a perfect
harmony between them by means of their influence
one upon the other.
This declaration of M. Bayle pledged me to
an answer. I therefore purposed to point
out to him, that unless it be said that God
forms organic bodies himself by a perpetual
miracle, or that he has entrusted this care
to intelligences whose power and knowledge
are almost divine, we must hold the opinion
that God _preformed_ things in such sort
that new organisms are only a mechanical
consequence of a preceding organic constitution.
Even so do butterflies come out of silkworms,
an instance where M. Swammerdam has shown
that there is nothing but development. And
I would have added that nothing is better
qualified than the preformation of plants
and of animals to confirm my System of Pre-established
Harmony between the soul and the body. For
in this the body is prompted by its original
constitution to carry out with the help of
external things all that it does in accordance
with the will of the soul. So the seeds by
their original constitution [66] carry out
naturally the intentions of God, by an artifice
greater still than that which causes our
body to perform everything in conformity
with our will. And since M. Bayle himself
deems with reason that there is more artifice
in the organism of animals than in the most
beautiful poem in the world or in the most
admirable invention whereof the human mind
is capable, it follows that my system of
the connexion between the body and the soul
is as intelligible as the general opinion
on the formation of animals. For this opinion
(which appears to me true) states in effect
that the wisdom of God has so made Nature
that it is competent in virtue of its laws
to form animals; I explain this opinion and
throw more light upon the possibility of
it through the system of preformation. Whereafter
there will be no cause for surprise that
God has so made the body that by virtue of
its own laws it can carry out the intentions
of the reasoning soul: for all that the reasoning
soul can demand of the body is less difficult
than the organization which God has demanded
of the seeds. M. Bayle says (_Reply to the
Questions of a Provincial_, ch. 182, p. 1294)
that it is only very recently there have
been people who have understood that the
formation of living bodies cannot be a natural
process. This he could say also (in accordance
with his principles) of the communication
between the soul and the body, since God
effects this whole communication in the system
of occasional causes to which this author
subscribes. But I admit the supernatural
here only in the beginning of things, in
respect of the first formation of animals
or in respect of the original constitution
of pre-established harmony between the soul
and the body. Once that has come to pass,
I hold that the formation of animals and
the relation between the soul and the body
are something as natural now as the other
most ordinary operations of Nature. A close
parallel is afforded by people's ordinary
thinking about the instinct and the marvellous
behaviour of brutes. One recognizes reason
there not in the brutes but in him who created
them. I am, then, of the general opinion
in this respect; but I hope that my explanation
will have added clearness and lucidity, and
even a more ample range, to that opinion.
Now when preparing to justify my system in
face of the new difficulties of M. Bayle,
I purposed at the same time to communicate
to him the ideas which I had had for some
time already, on the difficulties put forward
by him[67] in opposition to those who endeavour
to reconcile reason with faith in regard
to the existence of evil. Indeed, there are
perhaps few persons who have toiled more
than I in this matter. Hardly had I gained
some tolerable understanding of Latin writings
when I had an opportunity of turning over
books in a library. I flitted from book to
book, and since subjects for meditation pleased
me as much as histories and fables, I was
charmed by the work of Laurentius Valla against
Boethius and by that of Luther against Erasmus,
although I was well aware that they had need
of some mitigation. I did not omit books
of controversy, and amongst other writings
of this nature the records of the Montbéliard
Conversation, which had revived the dispute,
appeared to me instructive. Nor did I neglect
the teachings of our theologians: and the
study of their opponents, far from disturbing
me, served to strengthen me in the moderate
opinions of the Churches of the Augsburg
Confession. I had opportunity on my journeys
to confer with some excellent men of different
parties, for instance with Bishop Peter von
Wallenburg, Suffragan of Mainz, with Herr
Johann Ludwig Fabricius, premier theologian
of Heidelberg, and finally with the celebrated
M. Arnauld. To him I even tendered a Latin
Dialogue of my own composition upon this
subject, about the year 1673, wherein already
I laid it down that God, having chosen the
most perfect of all possible worlds, had
been prompted by his wisdom to permit the
evil which was bound up with it, but which
still did not prevent this world from being,
all things considered, the best that could
be chosen. I have also since read many and
various good authors on these subjects, and
I have endeavoured to make progress in the
knowledge that seems to me proper for banishing
all that could have obscured the idea of
supreme perfection which must be acknowledged
in God. I have not neglected to examine the
most rigorous authors, who have extended
furthest the doctrine of the necessity of
things, as for instance Hobbes and Spinoza,
of whom the former advocated this absolute
necessity not only in his _Physical Elements_
and elsewhere, but also in a special book
against Bishop Bramhall. And Spinoza insists
more or less (like an ancient Peripatetic
philosopher named Strato) that all has come
from the first cause or from primitive Nature
by a blind and geometrical necessity, with
complete absence of capacity for choice,
for goodness and for understanding in this
first source of things.
[68] I have found the means, so it seems
to me, of demonstrating the contrary in a
way that gives one a clear insight into the
inward essence of the matter. For having
made new discoveries on the nature of active
force and the laws of motion, I have shown
that they have no geometrical necessity,
as Spinoza appears to have believed they
had. Neither, as I have made plain, are they
purely arbitrary, even though this be the
opinion of M. Bayle and of some modern philosophers:
but they are dependent upon the fitness of
things as I have already pointed out above,
or upon that which I call the 'principle
of the best'. Moreover one recognizes therein,
as in every other thing, the marks of the
first substance, whose productions bear the
stamp of a supreme wisdom and make the most
perfect of harmonies. I have shown also that
this harmony connects both the future with
the past and the present with the absent.
The first kind of connexion unites times,
and the other places. This second connexion
is displayed in the union of the soul with
the body, and in general in the communication
of true substances with one another and with
material phenomena. But the first takes place
in the preformation of organic bodies, or
rather of all bodies, since there is organism
everywhere, although all masses do not compose
organic bodies. So a pond may very well be
full of fish or of other organic bodies,
although it is not itself an animal or organic
body, but only a mass that contains them.
Thus I had endeavoured to build upon such
foundations, established in a conclusive
manner, a complete body of the main articles
of knowledge that reason pure and simple
can impart to us, a body whereof all the
parts were properly connected and capable
of meeting the most important difficulties
of the ancients and the moderns. I had also
in consequence formed for myself a certain
system concerning the freedom of man and
the cooperation of God. This system appeared
to me to be such as would in no wise offend
reason and faith; and I desired to submit
it to the scrutiny of M. Bayle, as well as
of those who are in controversy with him.
Now he has departed from us, and such a loss
is no small one, a writer whose learning
and acumen few have equalled. But since the
subject is under consideration and men of
talent are still occupied with it, while
the public also follows it attentively, I
take this to be a fitting moment for the
publication of certain of my ideas.
It will perhaps be well to add the observation,
before finishing this preface, that in denying
the physical influence of the soul upon the
[69] body or of the body upon the soul, that
is, an influence causing the one to disturb
the laws of the other, I by no means deny
the union of the one with the other which
forms of them a suppositum; but this union
is something metaphysical, which changes
nothing in the phenomena. This is what I
have already said in reply to the objection
raised against me, in the _Mémoires de Trévoux_,
by the Reverend Father de Tournemine, whose
wit and learning are of no ordinary mould.
And for this reason one may say also in a
metaphysical sense that the soul acts upon
the body and the body upon the soul. Moreover,
it is true that the soul is the Entelechy
or the active principle, whereas the corporeal
alone or the mere material contains only
the passive. Consequently the principle of
action is in the soul, as I have explained
more than once in the _Leipzig Journal_.
More especially does this appear in my answer
to the late Herr Sturm, philosopher and mathematician
of Altorf, where I have even demonstrated
that, if bodies contained only the passive,
their different conditions would be indistinguishable.
Also I take this opportunity to say that,
having heard of some objections made by the
gifted author of the book on _Self-knowledge_,
in that same book, to my System of Pre-established
Harmony, I sent a reply to Paris, showing
that he has attributed to me opinions I am
far from holding. On another matter recently
I met with like treatment at the hands of
an anonymous Doctor of the Sorbonne. And
these misconceptions would have become plain
to the reader at the outset if my own words,
which were being taken in evidence, had been
quoted.
This tendency of men to make mistakes in
presenting the opinions of others leads me
to observe also, that when I said somewhere
that man helps himself in conversion through
the succour of grace, I mean only that he
derives advantage from it through the cessation
of the resistance overcome, but without any
cooperation on his part: just as there is
no co-operation in ice when it is broken.
For conversion is purely the work of God's
grace, wherein man co-operates only by resisting
it; but human resistance is more or less
great according to the persons and the occasions.
Circumstances also contribute more or less
to our attention and to the motions that
arise in the soul; and the co-operation of
all these things, together with the strength
of the impression and the condition of the
will, determines the operation of grace,
although not rendering it necessary. I have
expounded sufficiently elsewhere that in
relation to matters of salvation [70] unregenerate
man is to be considered as dead; and I greatly
approve the manner wherein the theologians
of the Augsburg Confession declare themselves
on this subject. Yet this corruption of unregenerate
man is, it must be added, no hindrance to
his possession of true moral virtues and
his performance of good actions in his civic
life, actions which spring from a good principle,
without any evil intention and without mixture
of actual sin. Wherein I hope I shall be
forgiven, if I have dared to diverge from
the opinion of St. Augustine: he was doubtless
a great man, of admirable intelligence, but
inclined sometimes, as it seems, to exaggerate
things, above all in the heat of his controversies.
I greatly esteem some persons who profess
to be disciples of St. Augustine, amongst
others the Reverend Father Quęnel, a worthy
successor of the great Arnauld in the pursuit
of controversies that have embroiled them
with the most famous of Societies. But I
have found that usually in disputes between
people of conspicuous merit (of whom there
are doubtless some here in both parties)
there is right on both sides, although in
different points, and it is rather in the
matter of defence than attack, although the
natural malevolence of the human heart generally
renders attack more agreeable to the reader
than defence. I hope that the Reverend Father
Ptolemei, who does his Society credit and
is occupied in filling the gaps left by the
famous Bellarmine, will give us, concerning
all of that, some explanations worthy of
his acumen and his knowledge, and I even
dare to add, his moderation. And one must
believe that among the theologians of the
Augsburg Confession there will arise some
new Chemnitz or some new Callixtus; even
as one is justified in thinking that men
like Usserius or Daillé will again appear
among the Reformed, and that all will work
more and more to remove the misconceptions
wherewith this matter is charged. For the
rest I shall be well pleased that those who
shall wish to examine it closely read the
objections with the answers I have given
thereto, formulated in the small treatise
I have placed at the end of the work by way
of summary. I have endeavoured to forestall
some new objections. I have explained, for
instance, why I have taken the antecedent
and consequent will as preliminary and final,
after the example of Thomas, of Scotus and
others; how it is possible that there be
incomparably more good in the glory of all
the saved than there is evil in the misery
of all the damned, despite [71] that there
are more of the latter; how, in saying that
evil has been permitted as a _conditio sine
qua non_ of good, I mean not according to
the principle of necessity, but according
to the principle of the fitness of things.
Furthermore I show that the predetermination
I admit is such as always to predispose,
but never to necessitate, and that God will
not refuse the requisite new light to those
who have made a good use of that which they
had. Other elucidations besides I have endeavoured
to give on some difficulties which have been
put before me of late. I have, moreover,
followed the advice of some friends who thought
it fitting that I should add two appendices:
the one treats of the controversy carried
on between Mr. Hobbes and Bishop Bramhall
touching Freedom and Necessity, the other
of the learned work on _The Origin of Evil_,
published a short time ago in England.
Finally I have endeavoured in all things
to consider edification: and if I have conceded
something to curiosity, it is because I thought
it necessary to relieve a subject whose seriousness
may cause discouragement. It is with that
in view that I have introduced into this
dissertation the pleasing chimera of a certain
astronomical theology, having no ground for
apprehension that it will ensnare anyone
and deeming that to tell it and refute it
is the same thing. Fiction for fiction, instead
of imagining that the planets were suns,
one might conceive that they were masses
melted in the sun and thrown out, and that
would destroy the foundation of this hypothetical
theology. The ancient error of the two principles,
which the Orientals distinguished by the
names Oromasdes and Arimanius, caused me
to explain a conjecture on the primitive
history of peoples. It appears indeed probable
that these were the names of two great contemporary
princes, the one monarch of a part of upper
Asia, where there have since been others
of this name, the other king of the Scythian
Celts who made incursions into the states
of the former, and who was also named amongst
the divinities of Germania. It seems, indeed,
that Zoroaster used the names of these princes
as symbols of the invisible powers which
their exploits made them resemble in the
ideas of Asiatics. Yet elsewhere, according
to the accounts of Arab authors, who in this
might well be better informed than the Greeks,
it appears from detailed records of ancient
oriental history, that this Zerdust or Zoroaster,
whom they make contemporary with the great
Darius, did not look upon these two principles
as completely primitive and [72] independent,
but as dependent upon one supreme and single
principle. They relate that he believed,
in conformity with the cosmogony of Moses,
that God, who is without an equal, created
all and separated the light from the darkness;
that the light conformed with his original
design, but that the darkness came as a consequence,
even as the shadow follows the body, and
that this is nothing but privation. Such
a thesis would clear this ancient author
of the errors the Greeks imputed to him.
His great learning caused the Orientals to
compare him with the Mercury or Hermes of
the Egyptians and Greeks; just as the northern
peoples compared their Wodan or Odin to this
same Mercury. That is why Mercredi (Wednesday),
or the day of Mercury, was called Wodansdag
by the northern peoples, but day of Zerdust
by the Asiatics, since it is named Zarschamba
or Dsearschambe by the Turks and the Persians,
Zerda by the Hungarians from the north-east,
and Sreda by the Slavs from the heart of
Great Russia, as far as the Wends of the
Luneburg region, the Slavs having learnt
the name also from the Orientals. These observations
will perhaps not be displeasing to the curious.
And I flatter myself that the small dialogue
ending the Essays written to oppose M. Bayle
will give some satisfaction to those who
are well pleased to see difficult but important
truths set forth in an easy and familiar
way. I have written in a foreign language
at the risk of making many errors in it,
because that language has been recently used
by others in treating of my subject, and
because it is more generally read by those
whom one would wish to benefit by this small
work. It is to be hoped that the language
errors will be pardoned: they are to be attributed
not only to the printer and the copyist,
but also to the haste of the author, who
has been much distracted from his task. If,
moreover, any error has crept into the ideas
expressed, the author will be the first to
correct it, once he has been better informed:
he has given elsewhere such indications of
his love of truth that he hopes this declaration
will not be regarded as merely an empty phrase.
[73]
* * * * *
PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION ON THE CONFORMITY
OF FAITH WITH REASON
* * * * *
1. I begin with the preliminary question
of the _conformity of faith with reason_,
and the use of philosophy in theology, because
it has much influence on the main subject
of my treatise, and because M. Bayle introduces
it everywhere. I assume that two truths cannot
contradict each other; that the object of
faith is the truth God has revealed in an
extraordinary way; and that reason is the
linking together of truths, but especially
(when it is compared with faith) of those
whereto the human mind can attain naturally
without being aided by the light of faith.
This definition of reason (that is to say
of strict and true reason) has surprised
some persons accustomed to inveigh against
reason taken in a vague sense. They gave
me the answer that they had never heard of
any such explanation of it: the truth is
that they have never conferred with people
who expressed themselves clearly on these
subjects. They have confessed to me, nevertheless,
that one could not find fault with reason,
understood in the sense which I gave to it.
It is in the same sense that sometimes reason
is contrasted with experience. Reason, since
it consists in the linking together of truths,
is entitled to connect also those wherewith
experience has furnished it, in order thence
to draw mixed conclusions; but reason pure
and simple, as distinct from experience,
only has to do with truths independent of
the senses. And one may compare faith with
experience, since faith (in respect of the
motives that give it justification) depends
[74] upon the experience of those who have
seen the miracles whereon revelation is founded,
and upon the trustworthy tradition which
has handed them down to us, whether through
the Scriptures or by the account of those
who have preserved them. It is rather as
we rely upon the experience of those who
have seen China and on the credibility of
their account when we give credence to the
wonders that are told us of that distant
country. Yet I would also take into account
the inward motion of the Holy Spirit, who
takes possession of souls and persuades them
and prompts them to good, that is, to faith
and to charity, without always having need
of motives.
2. Now the truths of reason are of two kinds:
the one kind is of those called the 'Eternal
Verities', which are altogether necessary,
so that the opposite implies contradiction.
Such are the truths whose necessity is logical,
metaphysical or geometrical, which one cannot
deny without being led into absurdities.
There are others which may be called _positive_,
because they are the laws which it has pleased
God to give to Nature, or because they depend
upon those. We learn them either by experience,
that is, _a posteriori_, or by reason and
_a priori_, that is, by considerations of
the fitness of things which have caused their
choice. This fitness of things has also its
rules and reasons, but it is the free choice
of God, and not a geometrical necessity,
which causes preference for what is fitting
and brings it into existence. Thus one may
say that physical necessity is founded on
moral necessity, that is, on the wise one's
choice which is worthy of his wisdom; and
that both of these ought to be distinguished
from geometrical necessity. It is this physical
necessity that makes order in Nature and
lies in the rules of motion and in some other
general laws which it pleased God to lay
down for things when he gave them being.
It is therefore true that God gave such laws
not without reason, for he chooses nothing
from caprice and as though by chance or in
pure indifference; but the general reasons
of good and of order, which have prompted
him to the choice, may be overcome in some
cases by stronger reasons of a superior order.
3. Thus it is made clear that God can exempt
creatures from the laws he has prescribed
for them, and produce in them that which
their nature does not bear by performing
a miracle. When they have risen to perfections
and faculties nobler than those whereto they
can by their nature attain, the Schoolmen
call this faculty an 'Obediential Power',
that is to say, a [75] power which the thing
acquires by obeying the command of him who
can give that which the thing has not. The
Schoolmen, however, usually give instances
of this power which to me appear impossible:
they maintain, for example, that God can
give the creature the faculty to create.
It may be that there are miracles which God
performs through the ministry of angels,
where the laws of Nature are not violated,
any more than when men assist Nature by art,
the skill of angels differing from ours only
by degree of perfection. Nevertheless it
still remains true that the laws of Nature
are subject to be dispensed from by the Law-giver;
whereas the eternal verities, as for instance
those of geometry, admit no dispensation,
and faith cannot contradict them. Thus it
is that there cannot be any invincible objection
to truth. For if it is a question of proof
which is founded upon principles or incontestable
facts and formed by a linking together of
eternal verities, the conclusion is certain
and essential, and that which is contrary
to it must be false; otherwise two contradictories
might be true at the same time. If the objection
is not conclusive, it can only form a probable
argument, which has no force against faith,
since it is agreed that the Mysteries of
religion are contrary to appearances. Now
M. Bayle declares, in his posthumous Reply
to M. le Clerc, that he does not claim that
there are demonstrations contrary to the
truths of faith: and as a result all these
insuperable difficulties, these so-called
wars between reason and faith, vanish away.
_Hi motus animorum atque haec discrimina
tanta,_ _Pulveris exigui jactu compressa
quiescunt._
4. Protestant theologians as well as those
of the Roman confession admit the maxims
which I have just laid down, when they handle
the matter with attention; and all that is
said against reason has no force save against
a kind of counterfeit reason, corrupted and
deluded by false appearances. It is the same
with our notions of the justice and the goodness
of God, which are spoken of sometimes as
if we had neither any idea nor any definition
of their nature. But in that case we should
have no ground for ascribing these attributes
to him, or lauding him for them. His goodness
and his justice as well as his wisdom differ
from ours only because they are infinitely
more perfect. Thus the simple notions, the
necessary truths and the conclusive results
of philosophy cannot be contrary to revelation.
And when some [76] philosophical maxims are
rejected in theology, the reason is that
they are considered to have only a physical
or moral necessity, which speaks only of
that which takes place usually, and is consequently
founded on appearances, but which may be
withheld if God so pleases.
5. It seems, according to what I have just
said, that there is often some confusion
in the expressions of those who set at variance
philosophy and theology, or faith and reason:
they confuse the terms 'explain', 'comprehend',
'prove', 'uphold'. And I find that M. Bayle,
shrewd as he is, is not always free from
this confusion. Mysteries may be _explained_
sufficiently to justify belief in them; but
one cannot _comprehend_ them, nor give understanding
of how they come to pass. Thus even in natural
philosophy we explain up to a certain point
sundry perceptible qualities, but in an imperfect
manner, for we do not comprehend them. Nor
is it possible for us, either, to prove Mysteries
by reason; for all that which can be proved
_a priori_, or by pure reason, can be comprehended.
All that remains for us then, after having
believed in the Mysteries by reason of the
proofs of the truth of religion (which are
called 'motives of credibility') is to be
able to _uphold_ them against objections.
Without that our belief in them would have
no firm foundation; for all that which can
be refuted in a sound and conclusive manner
cannot but be false. And such proofs of the
truth of religion as can give only a _moral
certainty_ would be balanced and even outweighed
by such objections as would give an _absolute
certainty_, provided they were convincing
and altogether conclusive. This little might
suffice me to remove the difficulties concerning
the use of reason and philosophy in relation
to religion if one had not to deal all too
often with prejudiced persons. But as the
subject is important and it has fallen into
a state of confusion, it will be well to
take it in greater detail.
6. The question of the _conformity of faith
with reason_ has always been a great problem.
In the primitive Church the ablest Christian
authors adapted themselves to the ideas of
the Platonists, which were the most acceptable
to them, and were at that time most generally
in favour. Little by little Aristotle took
the place of Plato, when the taste for systems
began to prevail, and when theology itself
became more systematic, owing to the decisions
of the General Councils, which provided precise
and positive formularies. St. Augustine,
Boethius and Cassiodorus in the West, and
[77] St. John of Damascus in the East contributed
most towards reducing theology to scientific
form, not to mention Bede, Alcuin, St. Anselm
and some other theologians versed in philosophy.
Finally came the Schoolmen. The leisure of
the cloisters giving full scope for speculation,
which was assisted by Aristotle's philosophy
translated from the Arabic, there was formed
at last a compound of theology and philosophy
wherein most of the questions arose from
the trouble that was taken to reconcile faith
with reason. But this had not met with the
full success hoped for, because theology
had been much corrupted by the unhappiness
of the times, by ignorance and obstinacy.
Moreover, philosophy, in addition to its
own faults, which were very great, found
itself burdened with those of theology, which
in its turn was suffering from association
with a philosophy that was very obscure and
very imperfect. One must confess, notwithstanding,
with the incomparable Grotius, that there
is sometimes gold hidden under the rubbish
of the monks' barbarous Latin. I have therefore
oft-times wished that a man of talent, whose
office had necessitated his learning the
language of the Schoolmen, had chosen to
extract thence whatever is of worth, and
that another Petau or Thomasius had done
in respect of the Schoolmen what these two
learned men have done in respect of the Fathers.
It would be a very curious work, and very
important for ecclesiastical history, and
it would continue the History of Dogmas up
to the time of the Revival of Letters
(owing to which the aspect of things has
changed) and even beyond that point. For
sundry dogmas, such as those of physical
predetermination, of mediate knowledge, philosophical
sin, objective precisions, and many other
dogmas in speculative theology and even in
the practical theology of cases of conscience,
came into currency even after the Council
of Trent.
7. A little before these changes, and before
the great schism in the West that still endures,
there was in Italy a sect of philosophers
which disputed this conformity of faith with
reason which I maintain. They were dubbed
'Averroists' because they were adherents
of a famous Arab author, who was called the
Commentator by pre-eminence, and who appeared
to be the one of all his race that penetrated
furthest into Aristotle's meaning. This Commentator,
extending what Greek expositors had already
taught, maintained that according to Aristotle,
and even according to reason (and at that
time the two were considered almost identical)
there was no case for the [78] immortality
of the soul. Here is his reasoning. The human
kind is eternal, according to Aristotle,
therefore if individual souls die not, one
must resort to the metempsychosis rejected
by that philosopher. Or, if there are always
new souls, one must admit the infinity of
these souls existing from all eternity; but
actual infinity is impossible, according
to the doctrine of the same Aristotle. Therefore
it is a necessary conclusion that the souls,
that is, the forms of organic bodies, must
perish with the bodies, or at least this
must happen to the passive understanding
that belongs to each one individually. Thus
there will only remain the active understanding
common to all men, which according to Aristotle
comes from outside, and which must work wheresoever
the organs are suitably disposed; even as
the wind produces a kind of music when it
is blown into properly adjusted organ pipes.
8. Nothing could have been weaker than this
would-be proof. It is not true that Aristotle
refuted metempsychosis, or that he proved
the eternity of the human kind; and after
all, it is quite untrue that an actual infinity
is impossible. Yet this proof passed as irresistible
amongst Aristotelians, and induced in them
the belief that there was a certain sublunary
intelligence and that our active intellect
was produced by participation in it. But
others who adhered less to Aristotle went
so far as to advocate a universal soul forming
the ocean of all individual souls, and believed
this universal soul alone capable of subsisting,
whilst individual souls are born and die.
According to this opinion the souls of animals
are born by being separated like drops from
their ocean, when they find a body which
they can animate; and they die by being reunited
to the ocean of souls when the body is destroyed,
as streams are lost in the sea. Many even
went so far as to believe that God is that
universal soul, although others thought that
this soul was subordinate and created. This
bad doctrine is very ancient and apt to dazzle
the common herd. It is expressed in these
beautiful lines of Vergil (_Aen._, VI, v.
724):
_Principio coelum ac terram camposque liquentes,_
_Lucentemque globum Lunae Titaniaque astra,_
_Spiritus intus alit, totamque infusa per
artus_ _Mens agitat molem, et magno se corpore
miscet._ _Inde hominum pecudumque genus vitaeque
volantum._
[79] And again elsewhere (_Georg._, IV, v.
221):
_Deum namque ire per omnes_ _Terrasque tractusque
maris caelumque profundum:_ _Hinc pecudes,
armenta, viros, genus omne ferarum,_ _Quemque
sibi tenues nascentem arcessere vitas._ _Scilicet
huc reddi deinde ac resoluta referri._
9. Plato's Soul of the World has been taken
in this sense by some, but there is more
indication that the Stoics succumbed to that
universal soul which swallows all the rest.
Those who are of this opinion might be called
'Monopsychites', since according to them
there is in reality only one soul that subsists.
M. Bernier observes that this is an opinion
almost universally accepted amongst scholars
in Persia and in the States of the Grand
Mogul; it appears even that it has gained
a footing with the Cabalists and with the
mystics. A certain German of Swabian birth,
converted to Judaism some years ago, who
taught under the name Moses Germanus, having
adopted the dogmas of Spinoza, believed that
Spinoza revived the ancient Cabala of the
Hebrews. And a learned man who confuted this
proselyte Jew appears to be of the same opinion.
It is known that Spinoza recognizes only
substance in the world, whereof individual
souls are but transient modifications. Valentin
Weigel, Pastor of Zschopau in Saxony, a man
of wit, even of excessive wit, although people
would have it that he was a visionary, was
perhaps to some extent of that opinion; as
was also a man known as Johann Angelus Silesius,
author of certain quite pleasing little devotional
verses in German, in the form of epigrams,
which have just been reprinted. In general,
the mystics' doctrine of deification was
liable to such a sinister interpretation.
Gerson already has written opposing Ruysbroek,
a mystical writer, whose intention was evidently
good and whose expressions are excusable.
But it would be better to write in a manner
that has no need of excuses: although I confess
that oft-times expressions which are extravagant,
and as it were poetical, have greater force
to move and to persuade than correct forms
of statement.
10. The annihilation of all that belongs
to us in our own right, carried to great
lengths by the Quietists, might equally well
be veiled irreligion in certain minds, as
is related, for example, concerning the Quietism
of Foë, originator of a great Chinese sect.
After having preached his religion [80] for
forty years, when he felt death was approaching,
he declared to his disciples that he had
hidden the truth from them under the veil
of metaphors, and that all reduced itself
to Nothingness, which he said was the first
source of all things. That was still worse,
so it would seem, than the opinion of the
Averroists. Both of these doctrines are indefensible
and even extravagant; nevertheless some moderns
have made no difficulty about adopting this
one and universal Soul that engulfs the rest.
It has met with only too much applause amongst
the so-called freethinkers, and M. de Preissac,
a soldier and man of wit, who dabbled in
philosophy, at one time aired it publicly
in his discourses. The System of Pre-established
Harmony is the one best qualified to cure
this evil. For it shows that there are of
necessity substances which are simple and
without extension, scattered throughout all
Nature; that these substances must subsist
independently of every other except God;
and that they are never wholly separated
from organic body. Those who believe that
souls capable of feeling but incapable of
reason are mortal, or who maintain that none
but reasoning souls can have feeling, offer
a handle to the Monopsychites. For it will
ever be difficult to persuade men that beasts
feel nothing; and once the admission has
been made that that which is capable of feeling
can die, it is difficult to found upon reason
a proof of the immortality of our souls.
11. I have made this short digression because
it appeared to me seasonable at a time when
there is only too much tendency to overthrow
natural religion to its very foundations.
I return then to the Averroists, who were
persuaded that their dogma was proved conclusively
in accordance with reason. As a result they
declared that man's soul is, according to
philosophy, mortal, while they protested
their acquiescence in Christian theology,
which declares the soul's immortality. But
this distinction was held suspect, and this
divorce between faith and reason was vehemently
rejected by the prelates and the doctors
of that time, and condemned in the last Lateran
Council under Leo X. On that occasion also,
scholars were urged to work for the removal
of the difficulties that appeared to set
theology and philosophy at variance. The
doctrine of their incompatibility continued
to hold its ground _incognito_. Pomponazzi
was suspected of it, although he declared
himself otherwise; and that very sect of
the Averroists survived as a school. It is
thought that Caesar Cremoninus, [81] a philosopher
famous in his time, was one of its mainstays.
Andreas Cisalpinus, a physician (and an author
of merit who came nearest after Michael Servetus
to the discovery of the circulation of the
blood), was accused by Nicolas Taurel (in
a book entitled _Alpes Caesae_) of belonging
to these anti-religious Peripatetics. Traces
of this doctrine are found also in the _Circulus
Pisanus Claudii Berigardi_, an author of
French nationality who migrated to Italy
and taught philosophy at Pisa: but especially
the writings and the letters of Gabriel Naudé,
as well as the _Naudaeana_, show that Averroism
still lived on when this learned physician
was in Italy. Corpuscular philosophy, introduced
shortly after, appears to have extinguished
this excessively Peripatetic sect, or perhaps
to have been intermixed with its teaching.
It may be indeed that there have been Atomists
who would be inclined to teach dogmas like
those of the Averroists, if circumstances
so permitted: but this abuse cannot harm
such good as there is in Corpuscular philosophy,
which can very well be combined with all
that is sound in Plato and in Aristotle,
and bring them both into harmony with true
theology.
12. The Reformers, and especially Luther,
as I have already observed, spoke sometimes
as if they rejected philosophy, and deemed
it inimical to faith. But, properly speaking,
Luther understood by philosophy only that
which is in conformity with the ordinary
course of Nature, or perhaps even philosophy
as it was taught in the schools. Thus for
example he says that it is impossible in
philosophy, that is, in the order of Nature,
that the word be made flesh; and he goes
so far as to maintain that what is true in
natural philosophy might be false in ethics.
Aristotle was the object of his anger; and
so far back as the year 1516 he contemplated
the purging of philosophy, when he perhaps
had as yet no thoughts of reforming the Church.
But at last he curbed his vehemence and in
the _Apology for the Augsburg Confession_
allowed a favourable mention of Aristotle
and his _Ethics_. Melanchthon, a man of sound
and moderate ideas, made little systems from
the several parts of philosophy, adapted
to the truths of revelation and useful in
civic life, which deserve to be read even
now. After him, Pierre de la Ramée entered
the lists. His philosophy was much in favour:
the sect of the Ramists was powerful in Germany,
gaining many adherents among the Protestants,
and even concerning itself with theology,
until the revival of Corpuscular philosophy,
which caused that of Ramée to fall into [82]
oblivion and weakened the authority of the
Peripatetics.
13. Meanwhile sundry Protestant theologians,
deviating as far as they could from Scholastic
philosophy, which prevailed in the opposite
party, went so far as to despise philosophy
itself, which to them was suspect. The controversy
blazed up finally owing to the rancour of
Daniel Hoffmann. He was an able theologian,
who had previously gained a reputation at
the Conference of Quedlinburg, when Tilemann
Heshusius and he had supported Duke Julius
of Brunswick in his refusal to accept the
Formula of Concord. For some reason or other
Dr. Hoffmann flew into a passion with philosophy,
instead of being content to find fault with
the wrong uses made thereof by philosophers.
He was, however, aiming at the famous Caselius,
a man esteemed by the princes and scholars
of his time; and Henry Julius, Duke of Brunswick
(son of Julius, founder of the University),
having taken the trouble himself to investigate
the matter, condemned the theologian. There
have been some small disputes of the kind
since, but it has always been found that
they were misunderstandings. Paul Slevogt,
a famous Professor at Jena in Thuringia,
whose still extant treatises prove how well
versed he was in Scholastic philosophy, as
also in Hebrew literature, had published
in his youth under the title of _Pervigilium_
a little book 'de dissidio Theologi et Philosophi
in utriusque principiis fundato', bearing
on the question whether God is accidentally
the cause of sin. But it was easy to see
that his aim was to demonstrate that theologians
sometimes misuse philosophical terms.
14. To come now to the events of my own time,
I remember that when in 1666 Louis Meyer,
a physician of Amsterdam, published anonymously
the book entitled _Philosophia Scripturae
Interpres_ (by many persons wrongly attributed
to Spinoza, his friend) the theologians of
Holland bestirred themselves, and their written
attacks upon this book gave rise to great
disputes among them. Divers of them held
the opinion that the Cartesians, in confuting
the anonymous philosopher, had conceded too
much to philosophy. Jean de Labadie (before
he had seceded from the Reformed Church,
his pretext being some abuses which he said
had crept into public observance and which
he considered intolerable) attacked the book
by Herr von Wollzogen, and called it pernicious.
On the other hand Herr Vogelsang, Herr van
der Weye and some other anti-Cocceďans also
assailed the same [83] book with much acrimony.
But the accused won his case in a Synod.
Afterwards in Holland people spoke of 'rational'
and 'non-rational' theologians, a party distinction
often mentioned by M. Bayle, who finally
declared himself against the former. But
there is no indication that any precise rules
have yet been defined which the rival parties
accept or reject with regard to the use of
reason in the interpretation of Holy Scripture.
15. A like dispute has threatened of late
to disturb the peace in the Churches of the
Augsburg Confession. Some Masters of Arts
in the University of Leipzig gave private
lessons at their homes, to students who sought
them out in order to learn what is called
'Sacra Philologia', according to the practice
of this university and of some others where
this kind of study is not restricted to the
Faculty of Theology. These masters pressed
the study of the Holy Scriptures and the
practice of piety further than their fellows
had been wont to do. It is alleged that they
had carried certain things to excess, and
aroused suspicions of certain doctrinal innovations.
This caused them to be dubbed 'Pietists',
as though they were a new sect; and this
name is one which has since caused a great
stir in Germany. It has been applied somehow
or other to those whom one suspected, or
pretended to suspect, of fanaticism, or even
of hypocrisy, concealed under some semblance
of reform. Now some of the students attending
these masters had become conspicuous for
behaviour which gave general offence, and
amongst other things for their scorn of philosophy,
even, so it was said, burning their notebooks.
In consequence the belief arose that their
masters rejected philosophy: but they justified
themselves very well; nor could they be convicted
either of this error or of the heresies that
were being imputed to them.
16. The question of the use of philosophy
in theology was debated much amongst Christians,
and difficulty was experienced over settling
the limits of its use when it came to detailed
consideration. The Mysteries of the Trinity,
of the Incarnation and of the Holy Communion
gave most occasion for dispute. The new Photinians,
disputing the first two Mysteries, made use
of certain philosophic maxims which Andreas
Kessler, a theologian of the Augsburg Confession,
summarized in the various treatises that
he published on the parts of the Socinian
philosophy. But as to their metaphysics,
one might instruct oneself better therein
by reading the [84] work of Christopher Stegmann
the Socinian. It is not yet in print; but
I saw it in my youth and it has been recently
again in my hands.
17. Calovius and Scherzer, authors well versed
in Scholastic philosophy, and sundry other
able theologians answered the Socinians at
great length, and often with success: for
they would not content themselves with the
general and somewhat cavalier answers that
were commonly used against that sect. The
drift of such answers was: that their maxims
were good in philosophy and not in theology;
that it was the fault of heterogeneousness
called [Greek: metábasis eis állo génos]
to apply those maxims to a matter transcending
reason; and that philosophy should be treated
as a servant and not a mistress in relation
to theology, according to the title of the
book by a Scot named Robert Baronius, _Philosophia
Theologiae ancillans_. In fine, philosophy
was a Hagar beside Sara and must be driven
from the house with her Ishmael when she
was refractory. There is something good in
these answers: but one might abuse them,
and set natural truths and truths of revelation
at variance. Scholars therefore applied themselves
to distinguishing between what is necessary
and indispensable in natural or philosophic
truths and that which is not so.
18. The two Protestant parties are tolerably
in agreement when it is a question of making
war on the Socinians; and as the philosophy
of these sectaries is not of the most exact,
in most cases the attack succeeded in reducing
it. But the Protestants themselves had dissensions
on the matter of the Eucharistic Sacrament.
A section of those who are called Reformed
(namely those who on that point follow rather
Zwingli than Calvin) seemed to reduce the
participation in the body of Jesus Christ
in the Holy Communion to a mere figurative
representation, employing the maxim of the
philosophers which states that a body can
only be in one place at a time. Contrariwise
the Evangelicals (who name themselves thus
in a particular sense to distinguish themselves
from the Reformed), being more attached to
the literal sense of Scripture, opined with
Luther that this participation was real,
and that here there lay a supernatural Mystery.
They reject, in truth, the dogma of Transubstantiation,
which they believe to be without foundation
in the Text; neither do they approve that
of Consubstantiation or of Impanation, which
one could only impute to them if one were
ill-informed on their opinion. For they admit
no inclusion of the body [85] of Jesus Christ
in the bread, nor do they even require any
union of the one with the other: but they
demand at least a concomitance, so that these
two substances be received both at the same
time. They believe that the ordinary sense
of the words of Jesus Christ on an occasion
so important as that which concerned the
expression of his last wishes ought to be
preserved. Thus in order to show that this
sense is free from all absurdity which could
make it repugnant to us, they maintain that
the philosophic maxim restricting the existence
of, and partaking in, bodies to one place
alone is simply a consequence of the ordinary
course of Nature. They make that no obstacle
to the presence, in the ordinary sense of
the word, of the body of our Saviour in such
form as may be in keeping with the most glorified
body. They do not resort to a vague diffusion
of ubiquity, which would disperse the body
and leave it nowhere in particular; nor do
they admit the multiple-reduplication theory
of some Schoolmen, as if to say one and the
same body could be at the same time seated
here and standing elsewhere. In fine, they
so express themselves that many consider
the opinion of Calvin, authorized by sundry
confessions of faith from the Churches that
have accepted his teaching, to be not so
far removed from the Augsburg Confession
as one might think: for he affirmed a partaking
in the substance. The divergence rests perhaps
only upon the fact that Calvin demands true
faith in addition to the oral reception of
the symbols, and consequently excludes the
unworthy.
19. Thence we see that the dogma of real
and substantial participation can be supported
(without resorting to the strange opinions
of some Schoolmen) by a properly understood
analogy between _immediate operation_ and
_presence_. Many philosophers have deemed
that, even in the order of Nature, a body
may operate from a distance immediately on
many remote bodies at the same time. So do
they believe, all the more, that nothing
can prevent divine Omnipotence from causing
one body to be present in many bodies together,
since the transition from immediate operation
to presence is but slight, the one perhaps
depending upon the other. It is true that
modern philosophers for some time now have
denied the immediate natural operation of
one body upon another remote from it, and
I confess that I am of their opinion. Meanwhile
remote operation has just been revived in
England by the admirable Mr. Newton, who
maintains that it is the nature of bodies
to be attracted and gravitate one towards
another, in proportion[86] to the mass of
each one, and the rays of attraction it receives.
Accordingly the famous Mr. Locke, in his
answer to Bishop Stillingfleet, declares
that having seen Mr. Newton's book he retracts
what he himself said, following the opinion
of the moderns, in his _Essay concerning
Human Understanding_, to wit, that a body
cannot operate immediately upon another except
by touching it upon its surface and driving
it by its motion. He acknowledges that God
can put properties into matter which cause
it to operate from a distance. Thus the theologians
of the Augsburg Confession claim that God
may ordain not only that a body operate immediately
on divers bodies remote from one another,
but that it even exist in their neighbourhood
and be received by them in a way with which
distances of place and dimensions of space
have nothing to do. Although this effect
transcends the forces of Nature, they do
not think it possible to show that it surpasses
the power of the Author of Nature. For him
it is easy to annul the laws that he has
given or to dispense with them as seems good
to him, in the same way as he was able to
make iron float upon water and to stay the
operation of fire upon the human body.
20. I found in comparing the _Rationale Theologicum_
of Nicolaus Vedelius with the refutation
by Johann Musaeus that these two authors,
of whom one died while a Professor at Franecker
after having taught at Geneva and the other
finally became the foremost theologian at
Jena, are more or less in agreement on the
principal rules for the use of reason, but
that it is in the application of these rules
they disagree. For they both agree that revelation
cannot be contrary to the truths whose necessity
is called by philosophers 'logical' or 'metaphysical',
that is to say, whose opposite implies contradiction.
They both admit also that revelation will
be able to combat maxims whose necessity
is called 'physical' and is founded only
upon the laws that the will of God has prescribed
for Nature. Thus the question whether the
presence of one and the same body in divers
places is possible in the supernatural order
only touches the application of the rule;
and in order to decide this question conclusively
by reason, one must needs explain exactly
wherein the essence of body consists. Even
the Reformed disagree thereon amongst themselves;
the Cartesians confine it to extension, but
their adversaries oppose that; and I think
I have even observed that Gisbertus Voëtius,
a famous theologian of Utrecht, [87] doubted
the alleged impossibility of plurality of
locations.
21. Furthermore, although the two Protestant
parties agree that one must distinguish these
two necessities which I have just indicated,
namely metaphysical necessity and physical
necessity, and that the first excludes exceptions
even in the case of Mysteries, they are not
yet sufficiently agreed upon the rules of
interpretation, which serve to determine
in what cases it is permitted to desert the
letter of Scripture when one is not certain
that it is contrary to strictly universal
truths. It is agreed that there are cases
where one must reject a literal interpretation
that is not absolutely impossible, when it
is otherwise unsuitable. For instance, all
commentators agree that when our Lord said
that Herod was a fox he meant it metaphorically;
and one must accept that, unless one imagine
with some fanatics that for the time the
words of our Lord lasted Herod was actually
changed into a fox. But it is not the same
with the texts on which Mysteries are founded,
where the theologians of the Augsburg Confession
deem that one must keep to the literal sense.
Since, moreover, this discussion belongs
to the art of interpretation and not to that
which is the proper sphere of logic, we will
not here enter thereon, especially as it
has nothing in common with the disputes that
have arisen recently upon the conformity
of faith with reason.
22. Theologians of all parties, I believe
(fanatics alone excepted), agree at least
that no article of faith must imply contradiction
or contravene proofs as exact as those of
mathematics, where the opposite of the conclusion
can be reduced _ad absurdum_, that is, to
contradiction. St. Athanasius with good reason
made sport of the preposterous ideas of some
writers of his time, who maintained that
God had suffered without any suffering. _'Passus
est impassibiliter. O ludicram doctrinam
aedificantem simul et demolientem!'_ It follows
thence that certain writers have been too
ready to grant that the Holy Trinity is contrary
to that great principle which states that
two things which are the same as a third
are also the same as each other: that is
to say, if A is the same as B, and if C is
the same as B, then A and C must also be
the same as each other. For this principle
is a direct consequence of that of contradiction,
and forms the basis of all logic; and if
it ceases, we can no longer reason with certainty.
Thus when one says that the Father is God,
that the Son is God and that the Holy Spirit
is God, and that nevertheless there is only
[88] one God, although these three Persons
differ from one another, one must consider
that this word _God_ has not the same sense
at the beginning as at the end of this statement.
Indeed it signifies now the Divine Substance
and now a Person of the Godhead. In general,
one must take care never to abandon the necessary
and eternal truths for the sake of upholding
Mysteries, lest the enemies of religion seize
upon such an occasion for decrying both religion
and Mysteries.
23. The distinction which is generally drawn
between that which is _above_ reason and
that which is _against_ reason is tolerably
in accord with the distinction which has
just been made between the two kinds of necessity.
For what is contrary to reason is contrary
to the absolutely certain and inevitable
truths; and what is above reason is in opposition
only to what one is wont to experience or
to understand. That is why I am surprised
that there are people of intelligence who
dispute this distinction, and that M. Bayle
should be of this number. The distinction
is assuredly very well founded. A truth is
above reason when our mind (or even every
created mind) cannot comprehend it. Such
is, as it seems to me, the Holy Trinity;
such are the miracles reserved for God alone,
as for instance Creation; such is the choice
of the order of the universe, which depends
upon universal harmony, and upon the clear
knowledge of an infinity of things at once.
But a truth can never be contrary to reason,
and once a dogma has been disputed and refuted
by reason, instead of its being incomprehensible,
one may say that nothing is easier to understand,
nor more obvious, than its absurdity. For
I observed at the beginning that by REASON
here I do not mean the opinions and discourses
of men, nor even the habit they have formed
of judging things according to the usual
course of Nature, but rather the inviolable
linking together of truths.
24. I must come now to the great question
which M. Bayle brought up recently, to wit,
whether a truth, and especially a truth of
faith, can prove to be subject to irrefutable
objections. This excellent author appears
to answer with a bold affirmative: he quotes
theologians of repute in his party, and even
in the Church of Rome, who appear to say
the same as he affirms; and he cites philosophers
who have believed that there are even philosophical
truths whose champions cannot answer the
objections that are brought up against them.
He believes that the theological doctrine
of [89] predestination is of this nature,
and in philosophy that of the composition
of the _Continuum_. These are, indeed, the
two labyrinths which have ever exercised
theologians and philosophers. Libertus Fromondus,
a theologian of Louvain (a great friend of
Jansenius, whose posthumous book entitled
_Augustinus_ he in fact published), who also
wrote a book entitled explicitly _Labyrinthus
de Compositione Continui_, experienced in
full measure the difficulties inherent in
both doctrines; and the renowned Ochino admirably
presented what he calls 'the labyrinths of
predestination'.
25. But these writers have not denied the
possibility of finding thread in the labyrinth;
they have recognized the difficulty, but
they have surely not turned difficulty into
sheer impossibility. As for me, I confess
that I cannot agree with those who maintain
that a truth can admit of irrefutable objections:
for is an _objection_ anything but an argument
whose conclusion contradicts our thesis?
And is not an irrefutable argument a _demonstration_?
And how can one know the certainty of demonstrations
except by examining the argument in detail,
the form and the matter, in order to see
if the form is good, and then if each premiss
is either admitted or proved by another argument
of like force, until one is able to make
do with admitted premisses alone? Now if
there is such an objection against our thesis
we must say that the falsity of this thesis
is demonstrated, and that it is impossible
for us to have reasons sufficient to prove
it; otherwise two contradictories would be
true at once. One must always yield to proofs,
whether they be proposed in positive form
or advanced in the shape of objections. And
it is wrong and fruitless to try to weaken
opponents' proofs, under the pretext that
they are only objections, since the opponent
can play the same game and can reverse the
denominations, exalting his arguments by
naming them 'proofs' and sinking ours under
the blighting title of 'objections'.
26. It is another question whether we are
always obliged to examine the objections
we may have to face, and to retain some doubt
in respect of our own opinion, or what is
called _formido oppositi_, until this examination
has been made. I would venture to say no,
for otherwise one would never attain to certainty
and our conclusion would be always provisional.
I believe that able geometricians will scarce
be troubled by the objections of Joseph Scaliger
against Archimedes, or by those of Mr. Hobbes
[90] against Euclid; but that is because
they have fully understood and are sure of
the proofs. Nevertheless it is sometimes
well to show oneself ready to examine certain
objections. On the one hand it may serve
to rescue people from their error, while
on the other we ourselves may profit by it;
for specious fallacies often contain some
useful solution and bring about the removal
of considerable difficulties. That is why
I have always liked ingenious objections
made against my own opinions, and I have
never examined them without profit: witness
those which M. Bayle formerly made against
my System of Pre-established Harmony, not
to mention those which M. Arnauld, M. l'Abbé
Foucher and Father Lami, O. S. B., made to
me on the same subject. But to return to
the principal question, I conclude from reasons
I have just set forth that when an objection
is put forward against some truth, it is
always possible to answer it satisfactorily.
27. It may be also that M. Bayle does not
mean 'insoluble objections' in the sense
that I have just explained. I observe that
he varies, at least in his expressions: for
in his posthumous Reply to M. le Clerc he
does not admit that one can bring demonstrations
against the truths of faith. It appears therefore
that he takes the objections to be insoluble
only in respect of our present degree of
enlightenment; and in this Reply, p. 35,
he even does not despair of the possibility
that one day a solution hitherto unknown
may be found by someone. Concerning that
more will be said later. I hold an opinion,
however, that will perchance cause surprise,
namely that this solution has been discovered
entire, and is not even particularly difficult.
Indeed a mediocre intelligence capable of
sufficient care, and using correctly the
rules of common logic, is in a position to
answer the most embarrassing objection made
against truth, when the objection is only
taken from reason, and when it is claimed
to be a 'demonstration'. Whatever scorn the
generality of moderns have to-day for the
logic of Aristotle, one must acknowledge
that it teaches infallible ways of resisting
error in these conjunctures. For one has
only to examine the argument according to
the rules and it will always be possible
to see whether it is lacking in form or whether
there are premisses such as are not yet proved
by a good argument.
28. It is quite another matter when there
is only a question of _probabilities_, for
the art of judging from probable reasons
is not yet well established; so that our
logic in this connexion is still very [91]
imperfect, and to this very day we have little
beyond the art of judging from demonstrations.
But this art is sufficient here: for when
it is a question of opposing reason to an
article of our faith, one is not disturbed
by objections that only attain probability.
Everyone agrees that appearances are against
Mysteries, and that they are by no means
probable when regarded only from the standpoint
of reason; but it suffices that they have
in them nothing of absurdity. Thus demonstrations
are required if they are to be refuted.
29. And doubtless we are so to understand
it when Holy Scripture warns us that the
wisdom of God is foolishness before men,
and when St. Paul observed that the Gospel
of Jesus Christ is foolishness unto the Greeks,
as well as unto the Jews a stumbling-block.
For, after all, one truth cannot contradict
another, and the light of reason is no less
a gift of God than that of revelation. Also
it is a matter of no difficulty among theologians
who are expert in their profession, that
the motives of credibility justify, once
for all, the authority of Holy Scripture
before the tribunal of reason, so that reason
in consequence gives way before it, as before
a new light, and sacrifices thereto all its
probabilities. It is more or less as if a
new president sent by the prince must show
his letters patent in the assembly where
he is afterwards to preside. That is the
tendency of sundry good books that we have
on the truth of religion, such as those of
Augustinus Steuchus, of Du Plessis-Mornay
or of Grotius: for the true religion must
needs have marks that the false religions
have not, else would Zoroaster, Brahma, Somonacodom
and Mahomet be as worthy of belief as Moses
and Jesus Christ. Nevertheless divine faith
itself, when it is kindled in the soul, is
something more than an opinion, and depends
not upon the occasions or the motives that
have given it birth; it advances beyond the
intellect, and takes possession of the will
and of the heart, to make us act with zeal
and joyfully as the law of God commands.
Then we have no further need to think of
reasons or to pause over the difficulties
of argument which the mind may anticipate.
30. Thus what we have just said of human
reason, which is extolled and decried by
turns, and often without rule or measure,
may show our lack of exactitude and how much
we are accessary to our own errors. Nothing
would be so easy to terminate as these disputes
on the rights of faith and of reason if men
would make use of the commonest rules of
logic and reason[92] with even a modicum
of attention. Instead of that, they become
involved in oblique and ambiguous phrases,
which give them a fine field for declamation,
to make the most of their wit and their learning.
It would seem, indeed, that they have no
wish to see the naked truth, peradventure
because they fear that it may be more disagreeable
than error: for they know not the beauty
of the Author of all things, who is the source
of truth.
31. This negligence is a general defect of
humanity, and one not to be laid to the charge
of any particular person. _Abundamus dulcibus
vitiis_, as Quintilian said of the style
of Seneca, and we take pleasure in going
astray. Exactitude incommodes us and rules
we regard as puerilities. Thus it is that
common logic (although it is more or less
sufficient for the examination of arguments
that tend towards certainty) is relegated
to schoolboys; and there is not even a thought
for a kind of logic which should determine
the balance between probabilities, and would
be so necessary in deliberations of importance.
So true is it that our mistakes for the most
part come from scorn or lack of the art of
thinking: for nothing is more imperfect than
our logic when we pass beyond necessary arguments.
The most excellent philosophers of our time,
such as the authors of _The Art of Thinking_,
of _The Search for Truth_ and of the _Essay
concerning Human Understanding_, have been
very far from indicating to us the true means
fitted to assist the faculty whose business
it is to make us weigh the probabilities
of the true and the false: not to mention
the art of discovery, in which success is
still more difficult of attainment, and whereof
we have nothing beyond very imperfect samples
in mathematics.
32. One thing which might have contributed
most towards M. Bayle's belief that the difficulties
of reason in opposition to faith cannot be
obviated is that he seems to demand that
God be justified in some such manner as that
commonly used for pleading the cause of a
man accused before his judge. But he has
not remembered that in the tribunals of men,
which cannot always penetrate to the truth,
one is often compelled to be guided by signs
and probabilities, and above all by presumptions
or prejudices; whereas it is agreed, as we
have already observed, that Mysteries are
not probable. For instance, M. Bayle will
not have it that one can justify the goodness
of God in the permission of sin, because
probability would be against a man that should
happen to be in circumstances comparable
in our eyes to [93] this permission. God
foresees that Eve will be deceived by the
serpent if he places her in the circumstances
wherein she later found herself; and nevertheless
he placed her there. Now if a father or a
guardian did the same in regard to his child
or his ward, if a friend did so in regard
to a young person whose behaviour was his
concern, the judge would not be satisfied
by the excuses of an advocate who said that
the man only permitted the evil, without
doing it or willing it: he would rather take
this permission as a sign of ill intention,
and would regard it as a sin of omission,
which would render the one convicted thereof
accessary in another's sin of commission.
33. But it must be borne in mind that when
one has foreseen the evil and has not prevented
it although it seems as if one could have
done so with ease, and one has even done
things that have facilitated it, it does
not follow on that account _necessarily_
that one is accessary thereto. It is only
a very strong presumption, such as commonly
replaces truth in human affairs, but which
would be destroyed by an exact consideration
of the facts, supposing we were capable of
that in relation to God. For amongst lawyers
that is called 'presumption' which must provisionally
pass for truth in case the contrary is not
proved; and it says more than 'conjecture',
although the _Dictionary_ of the Academy
has not sifted the difference. Now there
is every reason to conclude unquestionably
that one would find through this consideration,
if only it were attainable, that reasons
most just, and stronger than those which
appear contrary to them, have compelled the
All-Wise to permit the evil, and even to
do things which have facilitated it. Of this
some instances will be given later.
34. It is none too easy, I confess, for a
father, a guardian, a friend to have such
reasons in the case under consideration.
Yet the thing is not absolutely impossible,
and a skilled writer of fiction might perchance
find an extraordinary case that would even
justify a man in the circumstances I have
just indicated. But in reference to God there
is no need to suppose or to establish particular
reasons such as may have induced him to permit
the evil; general reasons suffice. One knows
that he takes care of the whole universe,
whereof all the parts are connected; and
one must thence infer that he has had innumerable
considerations whose result made him deem
it inadvisable to prevent certain evils.
35. It should even be concluded that there
must have been great or [94] rather invincible
reasons which prompted the divine Wisdom
to the permission of the evil that surprises
us, from the mere fact that this permission
has occurred: for nothing can come from God
that is not altogether consistent with goodness,
justice and holiness. Thus we can judge by
the event (or _a posteriori_) that the permission
was indispensable, although it be not possible
for us to show this (_a priori_) by the detailed
reasons that God can have had therefor; as
it is not necessary either that we show this
to justify him. M. Bayle himself aptly says
concerning that (_Reply to the Questions
of a Provincial_, vol. III, ch. 165, p. 1067):
Sin made its way into the world; God therefore
was able to permit it without detriment to
his perfections; _ab actu ad potentiam valet
consequentia._ In God this conclusion holds
good: he did this, therefore he did it well.
It is not, then, that we have no notion of
justice in general fit to be applied also
to God's justice; nor is it that God's justice
has other rules than the justice known of
men, but that the case in question is quite
different from those which are common among
men. Universal right is the same for God
and for men; but the question of fact is
quite different in their case and his.
36. We may even assume or pretend (as I have
already observed) that there is something
similar among men to this circumstance in
God's actions. A man might give such great
and strong proofs of his virtue and his holiness
that all the most apparent reasons one could
put forward against him to charge him with
an alleged crime, for instance a larceny
or murder, would deserve to be rejected as
the calumnies of false witnesses or as an
extraordinary play of chance which sometimes
throws suspicion on the most innocent. Thus
in a case where every other would run the
risk of being condemned or put to the torture
(according to the laws of the country), this
man would be absolved by his judges unanimously.
Now in this case, which indeed is rare, but
which is not impossible, one might say in
a sense (_sano sensu_) that there is a conflict
between reason and faith, and that the rules
of law are other in respect of this person
than they are in respect of the remainder
of mankind. But that, when explained, will
signify only that appearances of reason here
give way before the faith that is due to
the word and the integrity of this great
and holy man, and that he is privileged above
other men; not indeed as if there were one
law for others and another for him, nor as
if one had no understanding of what justice
is in relation to him. It is rather because
the rules of universal justice do not find
here [95] the application that they receive
elsewhere, or because they favour him instead
of accusing him, since there are in this
personage qualities so admirable, that by
virtue of a good logic of probabilities one
should place more faith in his word than
in that of many others.
37. Since it is permitted here to imagine
possible cases, may one not suppose this
incomparable man to be the Adept or the Possessor
of
_'that blessed Stone_ _Able to enrich all
earthly Kings alone'_
and that he spends every day prodigious sums
in order to feed and to rescue from distress
countless numbers of poor men? Be there never
so many witnesses or appearances of every
kind tending to prove that this great benefactor
of the human race has just committed some
larceny, is it not true that the whole earth
would make mock of the accusation, however
specious it might be? Now God is infinitely
above the goodness and the power of this
man, and consequently there are no reasons
at all, however apparent they be, that can
hold good against faith, that is, against
the assurance or the confidence in God wherewith
we can and ought to say that God has done
all things well. The objections are therefore
not insoluble. They only involve prejudices
and probabilities, which are, however, overthrown
by reasons incomparably stronger. One must
not say either that what we call _justice_
is nothing in relation to God, that he is
the absolute Master of all things even to
the point of being able to condemn the innocent
without violating his justice, or finally
that justice is something arbitrary where
he is concerned. Those are rash and dangerous
expressions, whereunto some have been led
astray to the discredit of the attributes
of God. For if such were the case there would
be no reason for praising his goodness and
his justice: rather would it be as if the
most wicked spirit, the Prince of evil genii,
the evil principle of the Manichaeans, were
the sole master of the universe, just as
I observed before. What means would there
be of distinguishing the true God from the
false God of Zoroaster if all things depended
upon the caprice of an arbitrary power and
there were neither rule nor consideration
for anything whatever?
38. It is therefore more than evident that
nothing compels us to commit ourselves to
a doctrine so strange, since it suffices
to say that we [96] have not enough knowledge
of the facts when there is a question of
answering probabilities which appear to throw
doubt upon the justice and the goodness of
God, and which would vanish away if the facts
were well known to us. We need neither renounce
reason in order to listen to faith nor blind
ourselves in order to see clearly, as Queen
Christine used to say: it is enough to reject
ordinary appearances when they are contrary
to Mysteries; and this is not contrary to
reason, since even in natural things we are
very often undeceived about appearances either
by experience or by superior reasons. All
that has been set down here in advance, only
with the object of showing more plainly wherein
the fault of the objections and the abuse
of reason consists in the present case, where
the claim is made that reason has greatest
force against faith: we shall come afterwards
to a more exact discussion of that which
concerns the origin of evil and the permission
of sin with its consequences.
39. For now, it will be well to continue
our examination of the important question
of the use of reason in theology, and to
make reflexions upon what M. Bayle has said
thereon in divers passages of his works.
As he paid particular attention in his _Historical
and Critical Dictionary_ to expounding the
objections of the Manichaeans and those of
the Pyrrhonians, and as this procedure had
been criticized by some persons zealous for
religion, he placed a dissertation at the
end of the second edition of this _Dictionary_,
which aimed at showing, by examples, by authorities
and by reasons, the innocence and usefulness
of his course of action. I am persuaded (as
I have said above) that the specious objections
one can urge against truth are very useful,
and that they serve to confirm and to illumine
it, giving opportunity to intelligent persons
to find new openings or to turn the old to
better account. But M. Bayle seeks therein
a usefulness quite the reverse of this: it
would be that of displaying the power of
faith by showing that the truths it teaches
cannot sustain the attacks of reason and
that it nevertheless holds its own in the
heart of the faithful. M. Nicole seems to
call that 'the triumph of God's authority
over human reason', in the words of his quoted
by M. Bayle in the third volume of his _Reply
to the Questions of a Provincial_ (ch. 177,
p. 120). But since reason is a gift of God,
even as faith is, contention between them
would cause God to contend against God; and
if the objections of reason against any article
of faith are insoluble, then it must be said
that this alleged article will be false and
not revealed: this will be [97] a chimera
of the human mind, and the triumph of this
faith will be capable of comparison with
bonfires lighted after a defeat. Such is
the doctrine of the damnation of unbaptized
children, which M. Nicole would have us assume
to be a consequence of original sin; such
would be the eternal damnation of adults
lacking the light that is necessary for the
attainment of salvation.
40. Yet everyone need not enter into theological
discussions; and persons whose condition
allows not of exact researches should be
content with instruction on faith, without
being disturbed by the objections; and if
some exceeding great difficulty should happen
to strike them, it is permitted to them to
avert the mind from it, offering to God a
sacrifice of their curiosity: for when one
is assured of a truth one has no need to
listen to the objections. As there are many
people whose faith is rather small and shallow
to withstand such dangerous tests, I think
one must not present them with that which
might be poisonous for them; or, if one cannot
hide from them what is only too public, the
antidote must be added to it; that is to
say, one must try to add the answer to the
objection, certainly not withhold it as unobtainable.
41. The passages from the excellent theologians
who speak of this triumph of faith can and
should receive a meaning appropriate to the
principles I have just affirmed. There appear
in some objects of faith two great qualities
capable of making it triumph over reason,
the one is _incomprehensibility_, the other
is _the lack of probability_. But one must
beware of adding thereto the third quality
whereof M. Bayle speaks, and of saying that
what one believes is _indefensible_: for
that would be to cause reason in its turn
to triumph in a manner that would destroy
faith. Incomprehensibility does not prevent
us from believing even natural truths. For
instance (as I have already pointed out)
we do not comprehend the nature of odours
and savours, and yet we are persuaded, by
a kind of faith which we owe to the evidence
of the senses, that these perceptible qualities
are founded upon the nature of things and
that they are not illusions.
42. There are also things contrary to appearances,
which we admit when they are sufficiently
verified. There is a little romance of Spanish
origin, whose title states that one must
not always believe what one sees. What was
there more specious than the lie of the false
Martin Guerre, who was acknowledged as the
true Martin by the true Martin's wife and
[98] relatives, and caused the judges and
the relatives to waver for a long time even
after the arrival of the other? Nevertheless
the truth was known in the end. It is the
same with faith. I have already observed
that all one can oppose to the goodness and
the justice of God is nothing but appearances,
which would be strong against a man, but
which are nullified when they are applied
to God and when they are weighed against
the proofs that assure us of the infinite
perfection of his attributes. Thus faith
triumphs over false reasons by means of sound
and superior reasons that have made us embrace
it; but it would not triumph if the contrary
opinion had for it reasons as strong as or
even stronger than those which form the foundation
of faith, that is, if there were invincible
and conclusive objections against faith.
43. It is well also to observe here that
what M. Bayle calls a 'triumph of faith'
is in part a triumph of demonstrative reason
against apparent and deceptive reasons which
are improperly set against the demonstrations.
For it must be taken into consideration that
the objections of the Manichaeans are hardly
less contrary to natural theology than to
revealed theology. And supposing one surrendered
to them Holy Scripture, original sin, the
grace of God in Jesus Christ, the pains of
hell and the other articles of our religion,
one would not even so be delivered from their
objections: for one cannot deny that there
is in the world physical evil (that is, suffering)
and moral evil (that is, crime) and even
that physical evil is not always distributed
here on earth according to the proportion
of moral evil, as it seems that justice demands.
There remains, then, this question of natural
theology, how a sole Principle, all-good,
all-wise and all-powerful, has been able
to admit evil, and especially to permit sin,
and how it could resolve to make the wicked
often happy and the good unhappy?
44. Now we have no need of revealed faith
to know that there is such a sole Principle
of all things, entirely good and wise. Reason
teaches us this by infallible proofs; and
in consequence all the objections taken from
the course of things, in which we observe
imperfections, are only based on false appearances.
For, if we were capable of understanding
the universal harmony, we should see that
what we are tempted to find fault with is
connected with the plan most worthy of being
chosen; in a word, we _should see_, and should
not _believe_ only, that what God has done
is the best. I call 'seeing' here what one
knows _a priori_ by the causes; and [99]
'believing' what one only judges by the effects,
even though the one be as certainly known
as the other. And one can apply here too
the saying of St. Paul (2 Cor. v. 7), that
we walk by _faith_ and not by _sight_. For
the infinite wisdom of God being known to
us, we conclude that the evils we experience
had to be permitted, and this we conclude
from the effect or _a posteriori_, that is
to say, because they exist. It is what M.
Bayle acknowledges; and he ought to content
himself with that, and not claim that one
must put an end to the false appearances
which are contrary thereto. It is as if one
asked that there should be no more dreams
or optical illusions.
45. And it is not to be doubted that this
faith and this confidence in God, who gives
us insight into his infinite goodness and
prepares us for his love, in spite of the
appearances of harshness that may repel us,
are an admirable exercise for the virtues
of Christian theology, when the divine grace
in Jesus Christ arouses these motions within
us. That is what Luther aptly observed in
opposition to Erasmus, saying that it is
love in the highest degree to love him who
to flesh and blood appears so unlovable,
so harsh toward the unfortunate and so ready
to condemn, and to condemn for evils in which
he appears to be the cause or accessary,
at least in the eyes of those who allow themselves
to be dazzled by false reasons. One may therefore
say that the triumph of true reason illumined
by divine grace is at the same time the triumph
of faith and love.
46. M. Bayle appears to have taken the matter
quite otherwise: he declares himself against
reason, when he might have been content to
censure its abuse. He quotes the words of
Cotta in Cicero, where he goes so far as
to say that if reason were a gift of the
gods providence would be to blame for having
given it, since it tends to our harm. M.
Bayle also thinks that human reason is a
source of destruction and not of edification
(_Historical and Critical Dictionary_, p.
2026, col. 2), that it is a runner who knows
not where to stop, and who, like another
Penelope, herself destroys her own work.
_Destruit, aedificat, mutat quadrata rotundis._
(_Reply to the Questions of a Provincial_,
vol. III, p. 725). But he takes pains especially
to pile up many authorities one upon the
other, in order to show that theologians
of all parties reject the use of reason just
as he does, and that they call attention
to such gleams of reason as oppose religion
only that they may sacrifice them to faith
by a mere [100] repudiation, answering nothing
but the conclusion of the argument that is
brought against them. He begins with the
New Testament. Jesus Christ was content to
say: 'Follow Me' (Luke v. 27; ix. 59). The
Apostles said: 'Believe, and thou shalt be
saved' (Acts xvi. 3). St. Paul acknowledges
that his 'doctrine is obscure' (1 Cor. xiii.
12), that 'one can comprehend nothing therein'
unless God impart a spiritual discernment,
and without that it only passes for foolishness
(1 Cor. ii. 14). He exhorts the faithful
'to beware of philosophy' (Col. ii. 8) and
to avoid disputations in that science, which
had caused many persons to lose faith.
47. As for the Fathers of the Church, M.
Bayle refers us to the collection of passages
from them against the use of philosophy and
of reason which M. de Launoy made (_De Varia
Aristotelis Fortuna,_ cap. 2) and especially
to the passages from St. Augustine collected
by M. Arnauld (against Mallet), which state:
that the judgements of God are inscrutable;
that they are not any the less just for that
they are unknown to us; that it is a deep
abyss, which one cannot fathom without running
the risk of falling down the precipice; that
one cannot without temerity try to elucidate
that which God willed to keep hidden; that
his will cannot but be just; that many men,
having tried to explain this incomprehensible
depth, have fallen into vain imaginations
and opinions full of error and bewilderment.
48. The Schoolmen have spoken in like manner.
M. Bayle quotes a beautiful passage from
Cardinal Cajetan (Part I, _Summ._, qu. 22,
art. 4) to this effect: 'Our mind', he says,
'rests not upon the evidence of known truth
but upon the impenetrable depth of hidden
truth. And as St. Gregory says: He who believes
touching the Divinity only that which he
can gauge with his mind belittles the idea
of God. Yet I do not surmise that it is necessary
to deny any of the things which we know,
or which we see as appertaining to the immutability,
the actuality, the certainty, the universality,
etc., of God: but I think that there is here
some secret, either in regard to the relation
which exists between God and the event, or
in respect of what connects the event itself
with his prevision. Thus, reflecting that
the understanding of our soul is the eye
of the owl, I find the soul's repose only
in ignorance. For it is better both for the
Catholic Faith and for Philosophic Faith
to confess our blindness, than to affirm
as evident what does not afford our mind
the contentment which self-evidence gives.
I do not accuse of presumption, on that account,
all the learned men who [101] stammeringly
have endeavoured to suggest, as far as in
them lay, the immobility and the sovereign
and eternal efficacy of the understanding,
of the will and of the power of God, through
the infallibility of divine election and
divine relation to all events. Nothing of
all that interferes with my surmise that
there is some depth which is hidden from
us.' This passage of Cajetan is all the more
notable since he was an author competent
to reach the heart of the matter.
49. Luther's book against Erasmus is full
of vigorous comments hostile to those who
desire to submit revealed truths to the tribunal
of our reason. Calvin often speaks in the
same tone, against the inquisitive daring
of those who seek to penetrate into the counsels
of God. He declares in his treatise on predestination
that God had just causes for damning some
men, but causes unknown to us. Finally M.
Bayle quotes sundry modern writers who have
spoken to the same effect (_Reply to the
Questions of a Provincial_, ch. 161 et seq.).
50. But all these expressions and innumerable
others like them do not prove that the objections
opposed to faith are so insoluble as M. Bayle
supposes. It is true that the counsels of
God are inscrutable, but there is no invincible
objection which tends to the conclusion that
they are unjust. What appears injustice on
the part of God, and foolishness in our faith,
only appears so. The famous passage of Tertullian
(_De Carne Christi_), 'mortuus est Dei filius,
credibile est, quia ineptum est; et sepultus
revixit, certum est, quia impossibile', is
a sally that can only be meant to concern
appearances of absurdity. There are others
like them in Luther's book on _Freewill in
Bondage_, as when he says (ch. 174): 'Si
placet tibi Deus indignos coronans, non debet
displicere immeritos damnans.' Which being
reduced to more temperate phrasing, means:
If you approve that God give eternal glory
to those who are not better than the rest,
you should not disapprove that he abandon
those who are not worse than the rest. And
to judge that he speaks only of appearances
of injustice, one only has to weigh these
words of the same author taken from the same
book: 'In all the rest', he says, 'we recognize
in God a supreme majesty; there is only justice
that we dare to question: and we will not
believe provisionally [tantisper] that he
is just, albeit he has promised us that the
time shall come when his glory being revealed
all men shall see clearly that he has been
and that he is just.'
[102]
51. It will be found also that when the Fathers
entered into a discussion they did not simply
reject reason. And, in disputations with
the pagans, they endeavour usually to show
how paganism is contrary to reason, and how
the Christian religion has the better of
it on that side also. Origen showed Celsus
how reasonable Christianity is and why, notwithstanding,
the majority of Christians should believe
without examination. Celsus had jeered at
the behaviour of Christians, 'who, willing',
he said, 'neither to listen to your reasons
nor to give you any for what they believe,
are content to say to you: Examine not, only
believe, or: Your faith will save you; and
they hold this as a maxim, that the wisdom
of the world is an evil.'
52. Origen gives the answer of a wise man,
and in conformity with the principles we
have established in the matter. For reason,
far from being contrary to Christianity,
serves as a foundation for this religion,
and will bring about its acceptance by those
who can achieve the examination of it. But,
as few people are capable of this, the heavenly
gift of plain faith tending towards good
suffices for men in general. 'If it were
possible', he says, 'for all men, neglecting
the affairs of life, to apply themselves
to study and meditation, one need seek no
other way to make them accept the Christian
religion. For, to say nothing likely to offend
anyone'
(he insinuates that the pagan religion is
absurd, but he will not say so explicitly),
'there will be found therein no less exactitude
than elsewhere, whether in the discussion
of its dogmas, or in the elucidation of the
enigmatical expressions of its prophets,
or in the interpretation of the parables
of its gospels and of countless other things
happening or ordained symbolically. But since
neither the necessities of life nor the infirmities
of men permit of this application to study,
save for a very small number of persons,
what means could one find more qualified
to benefit everyone else in the world than
those Jesus Christ wished to be used for
the conversion of the nations? And I would
fain ask with regard to the great number
of those who believe, and who thereby have
withdrawn themselves from the quagmire of
vices wherein before they were plunged, which
would be the better: to have thus changed
one's morals and reformed one's life, believing
without examination that there are punishments
for sin and rewards for good actions; or
to have waited for one's conversion until
one not only believed but had examined with
care the foundations of these dogmas? It
is certain that, were this method to be followed,
few[103] indeed would reach that point whither
they are led by their plain and simple faith,
but the majority would remain in their corruption.'
53. M. Bayle (in his explanation concerning
the objections of the Manichaeans, placed
at the end of the second edition of the _Dictionary_)
takes those words where Origen points out
that religion can stand the test of having
her dogmas discussed, as if it were not meant
in relation to philosophy, but only in relation
to the accuracy wherewith the authority and
the true meaning of Holy Scripture is established.
But there is nothing to indicate this restriction.
Origen wrote against a philosopher whom such
a restriction would not have suited. And
it appears that this Father wished to point
out that among Christians there was no less
exactitude than among the Stoics and some
other philosophers, who established their
doctrine as much by reason as by authorities,
as, for example, Chrysippus did, who found
his philosophy even in the symbols of pagan
antiquity.
54. Celsus brings up still another objection
to the Christians, in the same place. 'If
they withdraw', he says, 'regularly into
their " Examine not, only believe"
, they must tell me at least what are the
things they wish me to believe.' Therein
he is doubtless right, and that tells against
those who would say that God is good and
just, and who yet would maintain that we
have no notion of goodness and of justice
when we attribute these perfections to him.
But one must not always demand what I call
'adequate notions', involving nothing that
is not explained, since even perceptible
qualities, like heat, light, sweetness, cannot
give us such notions. Thus we agreed that
Mysteries should receive an explanation,
but this explanation is imperfect. It suffices
for us to have some analogical understanding
of a Mystery such as the Trinity and the
Incarnation, to the end that in accepting
them we pronounce not words altogether devoid
of meaning: but it is not necessary that
the explanation go as far as we would wish,
that is, to the extent of comprehension and
to the _how_.
55. It appears strange therefore that M.
Bayle rejects the tribunal of _common notions_
(in the third volume of his _Reply to the
Questions of a Provincial_, pp. 1062 and
1140) as if one should not consult the idea
of goodness in answering the Manichaeans;
whereas he had declared himself quite differently
in his _Dictionary_. Of necessity there must
be agreement upon the meaning of _good_ and
_bad_, amongst those who are in dispute[104]
over the question whether there is only one
principle, altogether good, or whether there
are two, the one good and the other bad.
We understand something by union when we
are told of the union of one body with another
or of a substance with its accident, of a
subject with its adjunct, of the place with
the moving body, of the act with the potency;
we also mean something when we speak of the
union of the soul with the body to make thereof
one single person. For albeit I do not hold
that the soul changes the laws of the body,
or that the body changes the laws of the
soul, and I have introduced the Pre-established
Harmony to avoid this derangement, I nevertheless
admit a true union between the soul and the
body, which makes thereof a suppositum. This
union belongs to the metaphysical, whereas
a union of influence would belong to the
physical. But when we speak of the union
of the Word of God with human nature we should
be content with an analogical knowledge,
such as the comparison of the union of the
soul with the body is capable of giving us.
We should, moreover, be content to say that
the Incarnation is the closest union that
can exist between the Creator and the creature;
and further we should not want to go.
56. It is the same with the other Mysteries,
where moderate minds will ever find an explanation
sufficient for belief, but never such as
would be necessary for understanding. A certain
_what it is_ ([Greek: ti esti]) is enough
for us, but the _how_ ([Greek: pôs]) is beyond
us, and is not necessary for us. One may
say concerning the explanations of Mysteries
which are given out here and there, what
the Queen of Sweden inscribed upon a medal
concerning the crown she had abandoned, 'Non
mi bisogna, e non mi basta.' Nor have we
any need either (as I have already observed)
to prove the Mysteries _a priori_, or to
give a reason for them; it suffices us _that
the thing is thus_ ([Greek: to hoti]) even
though we know not the _why_ ([Greek: to
dioti]), which God has reserved for himself.
These lines, written on that theme by Joseph
Scaliger, are beautiful and renowned:
_Ne curiosus quaere causas omnium,_ _Quaecumque
libris vis Prophetarum indidit_ _Afflata
caelo, plena veraci Deo:_ _Nec operta sacri
supparo silentii_ _Irrumpere aude, sed pudenter
praeteri._ [Page 105] _Nescire velle, quae
Magister optimus_ _Docere non vult, erudita
inscitia est._
M. Bayle, who quotes them (_Reply to the
Questions of a Provincial_, vol. III, p.
1055), holds the likely opinion that Scaliger
made them upon the disputes between Arminius
and Gomarus. I think M. Bayle repeated them
from memory, for he put _sacrata_ instead
of _afflata_. But it is apparently the printer's
fault that _prudenter_ stands in place of
_pudenter_ (that is, modestly) which the
metre requires.
57. Nothing can be more judicious than the
warning these lines contain; and M. Bayle
is right in saying (p. 729) that those who
claim that the behaviour of God with respect
to sin and the consequences of sin contains
nothing but what they can account for, deliver
themselves up to the mercy of their adversary.
But he is not right in combining here two
very different things, 'to account for a
thing', and 'to uphold it against objections';
as he does when he presently adds: 'They
are obliged to follow him [their adversary]
everywhere whither he shall wish to lead
them, and it would be to retire ignominiously
and ask for quarter, if they were to admit
that our intelligence is too weak to remove
completely all the objections advanced by
a philosopher.'
58. It seems here that, according to M. Bayle,
'accounting for' comes short of 'answering
objections', since he threatens one who should
undertake the first with the resulting obligation
to pass on to the second. But it is quite
the opposite: he who maintains a thesis (the
_respondens_) is not bound to account for
it, but he is bound to meet the objections
of an opponent. A defendant in law is not
bound (as a general rule) to prove his right
or to produce his title to possession; but
he is obliged to reply to the arguments of
the plaintiff. I have marvelled many times
that a writer so precise and so shrewd as
M. Bayle so often here confuses things where
so much difference exists as between these
three acts of reason: to comprehend, to prove,
and to answer objections; as if when it is
a question of the use of reason in theology
one term were as good as another. Thus he
says in his posthumous Conversations, p.
73: 'There is no principle which M. Bayle
has more often inculcated than this, that
the incomprehensibility of a dogma and the
insolubility of the objections that oppose
it provide no legitimate reason for rejecting
it.' This is true as regards the incomprehensibility,
but it is not the same with the insolubility.
And it is indeed just as if one said that
an invincible reason against a [106] thesis
was not a legitimate reason for rejecting
it. For what other legitimate reason for
rejecting an opinion can one find, if an
invincible opposing argument is not such
an one? And what means shall one have thereafter
of demonstrating the falsity, and even the
absurdity, of any opinion?
59. It is well to observe also that he who
proves a thing _a priori_ accounts for it
through the efficient cause; and whosoever
can thus account for it in a precise and
adequate manner is also in a position to
comprehend the thing. Therefore it was that
the Scholastic theologians had already censured
Raymond Lully for having undertaken to demonstrate
the Trinity by philosophy. This so-called
demonstration is to be found in his _Works_;
and Bartholomaeus Keckermann, a writer renowned
in the Reformed party, having made an attempt
of just the same kind upon the same Mystery,
has been no less censured for it by some
modern theologians. Therefore censure will
fall upon those who shall wish to account
for this Mystery and make it comprehensible,
but praise will be given to those who shall
toil to uphold it against the objections
of adversaries.
60. I have said already that theologians
usually distinguish between what is above
reason and what is against reason. They place
_above_ reason that which one cannot comprehend
and which one cannot account for. But _against_
reason will be all opinion that is opposed
by invincible reasons, or the contrary of
which can be proved in a precise and sound
manner. They avow, therefore, that the Mysteries
are above reason, but they do not admit that
they are contrary to it. The English author
of a book which is ingenious, but has met
with disapproval, entitled _Christianity
not Mysterious_, wished to combat this distinction;
but it does not seem to me that he has at
all weakened it. M. Bayle also is not quite
satisfied with this accepted distinction.
This is what he says on the matter (vol.
III of the _Reply to the Questions of a Provincial_,
ch. 158). Firstly (p. 998) he distinguishes,
together with M. Saurin, between these two
theses: the one, _all the dogmas of Christianity
are in conformity with reason_; the other,
_human reason knows that they are in conformity
with reason_. He affirms the first and denies
the second. I am of the same opinion, if
in saying 'that a dogma conforms to reason'
one means that it is possible to account
for it or to explain its _how_ by reason;
for God could doubtless do so, and we cannot.
But I think that one must affirm both theses
if by [107] 'knowing that a dogma conforms
to reason' one means that we can demonstrate,
if need be, that there is no contradiction
between this dogma and reason, repudiating
the objections of those who maintain that
this dogma is an absurdity.
61. M. Bayle explains himself here in a manner
not at all convincing. He acknowledges fully
that our Mysteries are in accordance with
the supreme and universal reason that is
in the divine understanding, or with reason
in general; yet he denies that they are in
accordance with that part of reason which
man employs to judge things. But this portion
of reason which we possess is a gift of God,
and consists in the natural light that has
remained with us in the midst of corruption;
thus it is in accordance with the whole,
and it differs from that which is in God
only as a drop of water differs from the
ocean or rather as the finite from the infinite.
Therefore Mysteries may transcend it, but
they cannot be contrary to it. One cannot
be contrary to one part without being contrary
to the whole. That which contradicts a proposition
of Euclid is contrary to the _Elements_ of
Euclid. That which in us is contrary to the
Mysteries is not reason nor is it the natural
light or the linking together of truths;
it is corruption, or error, or prejudice,
or darkness.
62. M. Bayle (p. 1002) is not satisfied with
the opinion of Josua Stegman and of M. Turretin,
Protestant theologians who teach that the
Mysteries are contrary only to corrupt reason.
He asks, mockingly, whether by right reason
is meant perchance that of an orthodox theologian
and by corrupt reason that of an heretic;
and he urges the objection that the evidence
of the Mystery of the Trinity was no greater
in the soul of Luther than in the soul of
Socinius. But as M. Descartes has well observed,
good sense is distributed to all: thus one
must believe that both the orthodox and heretics
are endowed therewith. Right reason is a
linking together of truths, corrupt reason
is mixed with prejudices and passions. And
in order to discriminate between the two,
one need but proceed in good order, admit
no thesis without proof, and admit no proof
unless it be in proper form, according to
the commonest rules of logic. One needs neither
any other criterion nor other arbitrator
in questions of reason. It is only through
lack of this consideration that a handle
has been given to the sceptics, and that
even in theology François Véron and some
others, who [108] exacerbated the dispute
with the Protestants, even to the point of
dishonesty, plunged headlong into scepticism
in order to prove the necessity of accepting
an infallible external judge. Their course
meets with no approval from the most expert,
even in their own party: Calixtus and Daillé
derided it as it deserved, and Bellarmine
argued quite otherwise.
63. Now let us come to what M. Bayle says
(p. 999) on the distinction we are concerned
with. 'It seems to me', he says, 'that an
ambiguity has crept into the celebrated distinction
drawn between things that are above reason
and things that are against reason. The Mysteries
of the Gospel are above reason, so it is
usually said, but they are not contrary to
reason. I think that the same sense is not
given to the word reason in the first part
of this axiom as in the second: by the first
is understood rather the reason of man, or
reason _in concreto_ and by the second reason
in general, or reason _in abstracto_. For
supposing that it is understood always as
reason in general or the supreme reason,
the universal reason that is in God, it is
equally true that the Mysteries of the Gospels
are not above reason and that they are not
against reason. But if in both parts of the
axiom human reason is meant, I do not clearly
see the soundness of the distinction: for
the most orthodox confess that we know not
how our Mysteries can conform to the maxims
of philosophy. It seems to us, therefore,
that they are not in conformity with our
reason. Now that which appears to us not
to be in conformity with our reason appears
contrary to our reason, just as that which
appears to us not in conformity with truth
appears contrary to truth. Thus why should
not one say, equally, that the Mysteries
are against our feeble reason, and that they
are above our feeble reason?' I answer, as
I have done already, that 'reason' here is
the linking together of the truths that we
know by the light of nature, and in this
sense the axiom is true and without any ambiguity.
The Mysteries transcend our reason, since
they contain truths that are not comprised
in this sequence; but they are not contrary
to our reason, and they do not contradict
any of the truths whereto this sequence can
lead us. Accordingly there is no question
here of the universal reason that is in God,
but of our reason. As for the question whether
we know the Mysteries to conform with our
reason, I answer that at least we never know
of any non-conformity or any opposition between
the Mysteries and reason. Moreover, we can
always abolish such alleged [109] opposition,
and so, if this can be called reconciling
or harmonizing faith with reason, or recognizing
the conformity between them, it must be said
that we can recognize this conformity and
this harmony. But if the conformity consists
in a reasonable explanation of the _how_,
we cannot recognize it.
64. M. Bayle makes one more ingenious objection,
which he draws from the example of the sense
of sight. 'When a square tower', he says,
'from a distance appears to us round, our
eyes testify very clearly not only that they
perceive nothing square in this tower, but
also that they discover there a round shape,
incompatible with the square shape. One may
therefore say that the truth which is the
square shape is not only above, but even
against, the witness of our feeble sight.'
It must be admitted that this observation
is correct, and although it be true that
the appearance of roundness comes simply
from the effacement of the angles, which
distance causes to disappear, it is true,
notwithstanding, that the round and the square
are opposites. Therefore my answer to this
objection is that the representation of the
senses, even when they do all that in them
lies, is often contrary to the truth; but
it is not the same with the faculty of reasoning,
when it does its duty, since a strictly reasoned
argument is nothing but a linking together
of truths. And as for the sense of sight
in particular, it is well to consider that
there are yet other false appearances which
come not from the 'feebleness of our eyes'
nor from the loss of visibility brought about
by distance, but from the very _nature of
vision_, however perfect it be. It is thus,
for instance, that the circle seen sideways
is changed into that kind of oval which among
geometricians is known as an ellipse, and
sometimes even into a parabola or a hyperbola,
or actually into a straight line, witness
the ring of Saturn.
65. The _external_ senses, properly speaking,
do not deceive us. It is our inner sense
which often makes us go too fast. That occurs
also in brute beasts, as when a dog barks
at his reflexion in the mirror: for beasts
have _consecutions_ of perception which resemble
reasoning, and which occur also in the inner
sense of men, when their actions have only
an empirical quality. But beasts do nothing
which compels us to believe that they have
what deserves to be properly called a _reasoning_
sense, as I have shown elsewhere. Now when
the understanding uses and follows the false
decision of the inner sense (as when the
famous Galileo thought that Saturn had[110]
two handles) it is deceived by the judgement
it makes upon the effect of appearances,
and it infers from them more than they imply.
For the appearances of the senses do not
promise us absolutely the truth of things,
any more than dreams do. It is we who deceive
ourselves by the use we make of them, that
is, by our consecutions. Indeed we allow
ourselves to be deluded by probable arguments,
and we are inclined to think that phenomena
such as we have found linked together often
are so always. Thus, as it happens usually
that that which appears without angles has
none, we readily believe it to be always
thus. Such an error is pardonable, and sometimes
inevitable, when it is necessary to act promptly
and choose that which appearances recommend;
but when we have the leisure and the time
to collect our thoughts, we are in fault
if we take for certain that which is not
so. It is therefore true that appearances
are often contrary to truth, but our reasoning
never is when it proceeds strictly in accordance
with the rules of the art of reasoning. If
by _reason_ one meant generally the faculty
of reasoning whether well or ill, I confess
that it might deceive us, and does indeed
deceive us, and the appearances of our understanding
are often as deceptive as those of the senses:
but here it is a question of the linking
together of truths and of objections in due
form, and in this sense it is impossible
for reason to deceive us.
66. Thus it may be seen from all I have just
said that M. Bayle carries too far _the being
above reason_, as if it included the insoluble
nature of objections: for according to him
(_Reply to the Questions of a Provincial_,
vol. III, ch. 130, p. 651) 'once a dogma
is above reason, philosophy can neither explain
it nor comprehend it, nor meet the difficulties
that are urged against it'. I agree with
regard to comprehension, but I have already
shown that the Mysteries receive a necessary
verbal explanation, to the end that the terms
employed be not _sine mente soni_, words
signifying nothing. I have shown also that
it is necessary for one to be capable of
answering the objections, and that otherwise
one must needs reject the thesis.
67. He adduces the authority of theologians,
who appear to recognize the insoluble nature
of the objections against the Mysteries.
Luther is one of the chief of these; but
I have already replied, in § 12, to the passage
where he seems to say that philosophy contradicts
theology. There is another passage (_De Servo
Arbitrio_, ch. 246) where he says that the
apparent injustice of God is proved by arguments
taken from the [111] adversity of good people
and the prosperity of the wicked, an argument
irresistible both for all reason and for
natural intelligence ('Argumentis talibus
traducta, quibus nulla ratio aut lumen naturae
potest resistere'). But soon afterwards he
shows that he means it only of those who
know nothing of the life to come, since he
adds that an expression in the Gospel dissipates
this difficulty, teaching us that there is
another life, where that which has not been
punished and rewarded in this life shall
receive its due. The objection is then far
from being insuperable, and even without
the aid of the Gospel one could bethink oneself
of this answer. There is also quoted (_Reply_,
vol. III, p. 652) a passage from Martin Chemnitz,
criticized by Vedelius and defended by Johann
Musaeus, where this famous theologian seems
to say clearly that there are truths in the
word of God which are not only above reason
but also against reason. But this passage
must be taken as referring only to the principles
of reason that are in accordance with the
order of Nature, as Musaeus also interprets
it.
68. It is true nevertheless that M. Bayle
finds some authorities who are more favourable
to him, M. Descartes being one of the chief.
This great man says positively (Part I of
his _Principles_, art. 41) 'that we shall
have not the slightest trouble in ridding
ourselves of the difficulty' (which one may
have in harmonizing the freedom of our will
with the order of the eternal providence
of God) 'if we observe that our thought is
finite, and that the Knowledge and the Omnipotence
of God, whereby he has not only known from
all eternity all that which is or which can
be, but also has willed it, is infinite.
We have therefore quite enough intelligence
to recognize clearly and distinctly that
this knowledge and this power are in God;
but we have not enough so to comprehend their
scope that we can know how they leave the
actions of men entirely free and undetermined.
Yet the Power and the Knowledge of God must
not prevent us from believing that we have
a free will; for we should be wrong to doubt
of that whereof we are inwardly conscious,
and which we know by experience to be within
us, simply because we do not comprehend some
other thing which we know to be incomprehensible
in its nature.'
69. This passage from M. Descartes, followed
by his adherents (who rarely think of doubting
what he asserts), has always appeared strange
to me. Not content with saying that, as for
him, he sees no way of reconciling [112]
the two dogmas, he puts the whole human race,
and even all rational creatures, in the same
case. Yet could he have been unaware that
there is no possibility of an insuperable
objection against truth? For such an objection
could only be a necessary linking together
of other truths whose result would be contrary
to the truth that one maintains; and consequently
there would be contradiction between the
truths, which would be an utter absurdity.
Moreover, albeit our mind is finite and cannot
comprehend the infinite, of the infinite
nevertheless it has proofs whose strength
or weakness it comprehends; why then should
it not have the same comprehension in regard
to the objections? And since the power and
the wisdom of God are infinite and comprehend
everything, there is no pretext for doubting
their scope. Further, M. Descartes demands
a freedom which is not needed, by his insistence
that the actions of the will of man are altogether
undetermined, a thing which never happens.
Finally, M. Bayle himself maintains that
this experience or this inward sense of our
independence, upon which M. Descartes founds
the proof of our freedom, does not prove
it: for from the fact that we are not conscious
of the causes whereon we depend, it does
not follow, according to M. Bayle, that we
are independent. But that is something we
will speak of in its proper place.
70. It seems that M. Descartes confesses
also, in a passage of his _Principles_, that
it is impossible to find an answer to the
difficulties on the division of matter to
infinity, which he nevertheless recognizes
as actual. Arriaga and other Schoolmen make
well-nigh the same confession: but if they
took the trouble to give to the objections
the form these ought to have, they would
see that there are faults in the reasoning,
and sometimes false assumptions which cause
confusion. Here is an example. A man of parts
one day brought up to me an objection in
the following form: Let the straight line
BA be cut in two equal parts at the point
C, and the part CA at the point D, and the
part DA at the point E, and so on to infinity;
all the halves, BC, CD, DE, etc., together
make the whole BA; therefore there must be
a last half, since the straight line BA finishes
at A. But this last half is absurd: for since
it is a line, it will be possible again to
cut it in two. Therefore division to infinity
cannot be admitted. But I pointed out to
him that one is not justified in the inference
that there must be a last half, although
there be a last point A, for this last point
belongs to all the halves of its side. And
my friend acknowledged it [113] himself when
he endeavoured to prove this deduction by
a formal argument; on the contrary, just
because the division goes on to infinity,
there is no last half. And although the straight
line AB be finite, it does not follow that
the process of dividing it has any final
end. The same confusion arises with the series
of numbers going on to infinity. One imagines
a final end, a number that is infinite, or
infinitely small; but that is all simple
fiction. Every number is finite and specific;
every line is so likewise, and the infinite
or infinitely small signify only magnitudes
that one may take as great or as small as
one wishes, to show that an error is smaller
than that which has been specified, that
is to say, that there is no error; or else
by the infinitely small is meant the state
of a magnitude at its vanishing point or
its beginning, conceived after the pattern
of magnitudes already actualized.
71. It will, however, be well to consider
the argument that M. Bayle puts forward to
show that one cannot refute the objections
which reason opposes to the Mysteries. It
is in his comment on the Manichaeans (p.
3140 of the second edition of his _Dictionary_).
'It is enough for me', he says, 'that it
be unanimously acknowledged that the Mysteries
of the Gospel are above reason. For thence
comes the necessary conclusion that it is
impossible to settle the difficulties raised
by the philosophers, and in consequence that
a dispute where only the light of Nature
is followed will always end unfavourably
for the theologians, and that they will see
themselves forced to give way and to take
refuge in the canon of the supernatural light.'
I am surprised that M. Bayle speaks in such
general terms, since he has acknowledged
himself that the light of Nature is against
the Manichaeans, and for the oneness of the
Principle, and that the goodness of God is
proved incontrovertibly by reason. Yet this
is how he continues:
72. 'It is evident that reason can never
attain to that which is above it. Now if
it could supply answers to the objections
which are opposed to the dogma of the Trinity
and that of hypostatic union, it would attain
to those two Mysteries, it would have them
in subjection and submit them to the strictest
examination by comparison with its first
principles, or with the aphorisms that spring
from common notions, and proceed until finally
it had drawn the conclusion that they are
in accordance with natural light. It would
therefore do what exceeds its powers, it
would soar above its [114] confines, and
that is a formal contradiction. One must
therefore say that it cannot provide answers
to its own objections, and that thus they
remain victorious, so long as one does not
have recourse to the authority of God and
to the necessity of subjugating one's understanding
to the obedience of faith.' I do not find
that there is any force in this reasoning.
We can attain to that which is above us not
by penetrating it but by maintaining it;
as we can attain to the sky by sight, and
not by touch. Nor is it necessary that, in
order to answer the objections which are
made against the Mysteries, one should have
them in subjection to oneself, and submit
them to examination by comparison with the
first principles that spring from common
notions. For if he who answers the objections
had to go so far, he who proposes the objections
needs must do it first. It is the part of
the objection to open up the subject, and
it is enough for him who answers to say Yes
or No. He is not obliged to counter with
a distinction: it will do, in case of need,
if he denies the universality of some proposition
in the objection or criticizes its form,
and one may do both these things without
penetrating beyond the objection. When someone
offers me a proof which he maintains is invincible,
I can keep silence while I compel him merely
to prove in due form all the enunciations
that he brings forward, and such as appear
to me in the slightest degree doubtful. For
the purpose of doubting only, I need not
at all probe to the heart of the matter;
on the contrary, the more ignorant I am the
more shall I be justified in doubting. M.
Bayle continues thus:
73. 'Let us endeavour to clarify that. If
some doctrines are above reason they are
beyond its reach, it cannot attain to them;
if it cannot attain to them, it cannot comprehend
them.' (He could have begun here with the
'comprehend', saying that reason cannot comprehend
that which is above it.) 'If it cannot comprehend
them, it can find in them no idea' (_Non
valet consequentia_: for, to 'comprehend'
something, it is not enough that one have
some ideas thereof; one must have all the
ideas of everything that goes to make it
up, and all these ideas must be clear, distinct,
_adequate_. There are a thousand objects
in Nature in which we understand something,
but which we do not therefore necessarily
comprehend. We have some ideas on the rays
of light, we demonstrate upon them up to
a certain point; but there ever remains something
which makes us confess that we do not yet
comprehend the whole nature of light.) 'nor
any principle such[115] as may give rise
to a solution; ' (Why should not evident
principles be found mingled with obscure
and confused knowledge?) 'and consequently
the objections that reason has made will
remain unanswered; ' (By no means; the difficulty
is rather on the side of the opposer. It
is for him to seek an evident principle such
as may give rise to some objection; and the
more obscure the subject, the more trouble
he will have in finding such a principle.
Moreover, when he has found it he will have
still more trouble in demonstrating an opposition
between the principle and the Mystery: for,
if it happened that the Mystery was evidently
contrary to an evident principle, it would
not be an obscure Mystery, it would be a
manifest absurdity.) 'or what is the same
thing, answer will be made with some distinction
as obscure as the very thesis that will have
been attacked.'
(One can do without distinctions, if need
be, by denying either some premiss or some
conclusion; and when one is doubtful of the
meaning of some term used by the opposer
one may demand of him its definition. Thus
the defender has no need to incommode himself
when it is a question of answering an adversary
who claims that he is offering us an invincible
proof. But even supposing that the defender,
perchance being kindly disposed, or for the
sake of brevity, or because he feels himself
strong enough, should himself vouchsafe to
show the ambiguity concealed in the objection,
and to remove it by making some distinction,
this distinction need not of necessity lead
to anything clearer than the first thesis,
since the defender is not obliged to elucidate
the Mystery itself.)
74. 'Now it is certain', so M. Bayle continues,
'that an objection which is founded on distinct
notions remains equally victorious, whether
you give to it no answer, or you make an
answer where none can comprehend anything.
Can the contest be equal between a man who
alleges in objection to you that which you
and he very clearly conceive, and you, who
can only defend yourself by answers wherein
neither of you understands anything?' (It
is not enough that the objection be founded
on quite distinct notions, it is necessary
also that one apply it in contradiction of
the thesis. And when I answer someone by
denying some premiss, in order to compel
him to prove it, or some conclusion, to compel
him to put it in good form, it cannot be
said that I answer nothing or that I answer
nothing intelligible. For as it is the doubtful
premiss of the adversary that I deny, my
denial will be [116] as intelligible as his
affirmation. Finally, when I am so obliging
as to explain myself by means of some distinction,
it suffices that the terms I employ have
some meaning, as in the Mystery itself. Thus
something in my answer will be comprehended:
but one need not of necessity comprehend
all that it involves; otherwise one would
comprehend the Mystery also.)
75. M. Bayle continues thus: 'Every philosophical
dispute assumes that the disputant parties
agree on certain definitions' (This would
be desirable, but usually it is only in the
dispute itself that one reaches such a point,
if the necessity arises.) 'and that they
admit the rules of Syllogisms, and the signs
for the recognition of bad arguments. After
that everything lies in the investigation
as to whether a thesis conforms mediately
or immediately to the principles one is agreed
upon' (which is done by means of the syllogisms
of him who makes objections); 'whether the
premisses of a proof (advanced by the opposer)
'are true; whether the conclusion is properly
drawn; whether a four-term Syllogism has
been employed; whether some aphorism of the
chapter _de oppositis_ or _de sophisticis
elenchis_, etc., has not been violated.'
(It is enough, putting it briefly, to deny
some premiss or some conclusion, or finally
to explain or get explained some ambiguous
term.) 'One comes off victorious either by
showing that the subject of dispute has no
connexion with the principles which had been
agreed upon' (that is to say, by showing
that the objection proves nothing, and then
the defender wins the case), 'or by reducing
the defender to absurdity' (when all the
premisses and all the conclusions are well
proved). 'Now one can reduce him to that
point either by showing him that the conclusions
of his thesis are " yes" and "
no" at once, or by constraining him
to say only intelligible things in answer.'
(This last embarrassment he can always avoid,
because he has no need to advance new theses.)
'The aim in disputes of this kind is to throw
light upon obscurities and to arrive at self-evidence.'
(It is the aim of the opposer, for he wishes
to demonstrate that the Mystery is false;
but this cannot here be the aim of the defender,
for in admitting Mystery he agrees that one
cannot demonstrate it.) 'This leads to the
opinion that during the course of the proceedings
victory sides more or less with the defender
or with the opposer, according to whether
there is more or less clarity in the propositions
of the one than in the propositions of the
other.' (That [117] is speaking as if the
defender and the opposer were equally unprotected;
but the defender is like a besieged commander,
covered by his defence works, and it is for
the attacker to destroy them. The defender
has no need here of self-evidence, and he
seeks it not: but it is for the opposer to
find it against him, and to break through
with his batteries in order that the defender
may be no longer protected.)
76. 'Finally, it is judged that victory goes
against him whose answers are such that one
comprehends nothing in them,' (It is a very
equivocal sign of victory: for then one must
needs ask the audience if they comprehend
anything in what has been said, and often
their opinions would be divided. The order
of formal disputes is to proceed by arguments
in due form and to answer them by denying
or making a distinction.) 'and who confesses
that they are incomprehensible.' (It is permitted
to him who maintains the truth of a Mystery
to confess that this mystery is incomprehensible;
and if this confession were sufficient for
declaring him vanquished there would be no
need of objection. It will be possible for
a truth to be incomprehensible, but never
so far as to justify the statement that one
comprehends nothing at all therein. It would
be in that case what the ancient Schools
called _Scindapsus_ or _Blityri_ (Clem. Alex.,
_Stromateis_, 8), that is, words devoid of
meaning.) 'He is condemned thenceforth by
the rules for awarding victory; and even
when he cannot be pursued in the mist wherewith
he has covered himself, and which forms a
kind of abyss between him and his antagonists,
he is believed to be utterly defeated, and
is compared to an army which, having lost
the battle, steals away from the pursuit
of the victor only under cover of night.'
(Matching allegory with allegory, I will
say that the defender is not vanquished so
long as he remains protected by his entrenchments;
and if he risks some sortie beyond his need,
it is permitted to him to withdraw within
his fort, without being open to blame for
that.)
77. I was especially at pains to analyse
this long passage where M. Bayle has put
down his strongest and most skilfully reasoned
statements in support of his opinion: and
I hope that I have shown clearly how this
excellent man has been misled. That happens
all too easily to the ablest and shrewdest
persons when they give free rein to their
wit without exercising the patience necessary
for delving down to the very foundations
of their systems. The details we have entered
into here will serve as [118] answer to some
other arguments upon the subject which are
dispersed through the works of M. Bayle,
as for instance when he says in his _Reply
to the Questions of a Provincial_ (vol. III,
ch. 133, p. 685): 'To prove that one has
brought reason and religion into harmony
one must show not only that one has philosophic
maxims favourable to our faith, but also
that the particular maxims cast up against
us as not being consistent with our Catechism
are in reality consistent with it in a clearly
conceived way.' I do not see that one has
need of all that, unless one aspire to press
reasoning as far as the _how_ of the Mystery.
When one is content to uphold its truth,
without attempting to render it comprehensible,
one has no need to resort to philosophic
maxims, general or particular, for the proof;
and when another brings up some philosophic
maxims against us, it is not for us to prove
clearly and distinctly that these maxims
are consistent with our dogma, but it is
for our opponent to prove that they are contrary
thereto.
78. M. Bayle continues thus in the same passage:
'For this result we need an answer as clearly
evident as the objection.' I have already
shown that it is obtained when one denies
the premisses, but that for the rest it is
not necessary for him who maintains the truth
of the Mystery always to advance evident
propositions, since the principal thesis
concerning the Mystery itself is not evident.
He adds further: 'If we must make reply and
rejoinder, we must never rest in our positions,
nor claim that we have accomplished our design,
so long as our opponent shall make answer
with things as evident as our reasons can
be.' But it is not for the defender to adduce
reasons; it is enough for him to answer those
of his opponent.
79. Finally the author draws the conclusion:
'If it were claimed that, on making an evident
objection, a man has to be satisfied with
an answer which we can only state as a thing
possible though incomprehensible to us, that
would be unfair.' He repeats this in the
posthumous Dialogues, against M. Jacquelot,
p. 69. I am not of this opinion. If the objection
were completely evident, it would triumph,
and the thesis would be overthrown. But when
the objection is only founded on appearances
or on instances of the most frequent occurrence,
and when he who makes it desires to draw
from it a universal and certain conclusion,
he who upholds the Mystery may answer with
the instance of a bare possibility. For such
an instance [119] suffices to show that what
one wished to infer from the premisses, is
neither certain nor general; and it suffices
for him who upholds the Mystery to maintain
that it is possible, without having to maintain
that it is probable. For, as I have often
said, it is agreed that the Mysteries are
against appearances. He who upholds the Mystery
need not even adduce such an instance; and
should he adduce it, it were indeed a work
of supererogation, or else an instrument
of greater confusion to the adversary.
80. There are passages of M. Bayle in the
posthumous reply that he made to M. Jacquelot
which seem to me still worthy of scrutiny.
'M. Bayle'
(according to pp. 36, 37) 'constantly asserts
in his _Dictionary_, whenever the subject
allows, that our reason is more capable of
refuting and destroying than of proving and
building; that there is scarcely any philosophical
or theological matter in respect of which
it does not create great difficulties. Thus',
he says, 'if one desired to follow it in
a disputatious spirit, as far as it can go,
one would often be reduced to a state of
troublesome perplexity; and in fine, there
are doctrines certainly true, which it disputes
with insoluble objections.' I think that
what is said here in reproach of reason is
to its advantage. When it overthrows some
thesis, it builds up the opposing thesis.
And when it seems to be overthrowing the
two opposing theses at the same time, it
is then that it promises us something profound,
provided that we follow it _as far as it
can go_, not in a disputatious spirit but
with an ardent desire to search out and discover
the truth, which will always be recompensed
with a great measure of success.
81. M. Bayle continues: 'that one must then
ridicule these objections, recognizing the
narrow bounds of the human mind.' And I think,
on the other hand, that one must recognize
the signs of the force of the human mind,
which causes it to penetrate into the heart
of things. These are new openings and, as
it were, rays of the dawn which promises
us a greater light: I mean in philosophical
subjects or those of natural theology. But
when these objections are made against revealed
faith it is enough that one be able to repel
them, provided that one do so in a submissive
and zealous spirit, with intent to sustain
and exalt the glory of God. And when we succeed
in respect of his justice, we shall likewise
be impressed by his greatness and charmed
by his goodness, which will show themselves
through the clouds of a seeming reason that
is deceived by outward [120] appearances,
in proportion as the mind is elevated by
true reason to that which to us is invisible,
but none the less sure.
82. 'Thus' (to continue with M. Bayle) 'reason
will be compelled to lay down its arms, and
to subjugate itself to the obedience of the
faith, which it can and ought to do, in virtue
of some of its most incontestable maxims.
Thus also in renouncing some of its other
maxims it acts nevertheless in accordance
with that which it is, that is to say, in
reason.' But one must know 'that such maxims
of reason as must be renounced in this case
are only those which make us judge by appearances
or according to the ordinary course of things.'
This reason enjoins upon us even in philosophical
subjects, when there are invincible proofs
to the contrary. It is thus that, being made
confident by demonstrations of the goodness
and the justice of God, we disregard the
appearances of harshness and injustice which
we see in this small portion of his Kingdom
that is exposed to our gaze. Hitherto we
have been illumined by the _light of Nature_
and by that of _grace_, but not yet by that
of _glory_. Here on earth we see apparent
injustice, and we believe and even know the
truth of the hidden justice of God; but we
shall see that justice when at last the Sun
of Justice shall show himself as he is.
83. It is certain that M. Bayle can only
be understood as meaning those ostensible
maxims which must give way before the eternal
verities; for he acknowledges that reason
is not in reality contrary to faith. In these
posthumous Dialogues he complains (p. 73,
against M. Jacquelot) of being accused of
the belief that our Mysteries are in reality
against reason, and
(p. 9, against M. le Clerc) of the assertion
made that he who acknowledges that a doctrine
is exposed to irrefutable objections acknowledges
also by a necessary consequence the falsity
of this doctrine. Nevertheless one would
be justified in the assertion if the irrefutability
were more than an outward appearance.
84. It may be, therefore, that having long
contended thus against M. Bayle on the matter
of the use of reason I shall find after all
that his opinions were not fundamentally
so remote from mine as his expressions, which
have provided matter for our considerations,
have led one to believe. It is true that
frequently he appears to deny absolutely
that one can ever answer the objections of
reason against faith, and that he asserts
the necessity of comprehending, in order
to achieve such an end, how the Mystery comes
[121] to be or exists. Yet there are passages
where he becomes milder, and contents himself
with saying that the answers to these objections
are unknown to him. Here is a very precise
passage, taken from the excursus on the Manichaeans,
which is found at the end of the second edition
of his _Dictionary_: 'For the greater satisfaction
of the most punctilious readers, I desire
to declare here' (he says, p. 3148) 'that
wherever the statement is to be met with
in my _Dictionary_ that such and such arguments
are irrefutable I do not wish it to be taken
that they are so in actuality. I mean naught
else than that they appear to me irrefutable.
That is of no consequence: each one will
be able to imagine, if he pleases, that if
I deem thus of a matter it is owing to my
lack of acumen.' I do not imagine such a
thing; his great acumen is too well known
to me: but I think that, after having applied
his whole mind to magnifying the objections,
he had not enough attention left over for
the purpose of answering them.
85. M. Bayle confesses, moreover, in his
posthumous work against M. le Clerc, that
the objections against faith have not the
force of proofs. It is therefore _ad hominem_
only, or rather _ad homines_, that is, in
relation to the existing state of the human
race, that he deems these objections irrefutable
and the subject unexplainable. There is even
a passage where he implies that he despairs
not of the possibility that the answer or
the explanation may be found, and even in
our time. For here is what he says in his
posthumous Reply to M. le Clerc (p. 35):
'M. Bayle dared to hope that his toil would
put on their mettle some of those great men
of genius who create new systems, and that
they could discover a solution hitherto unknown.'
It seems that by this 'solution' he means
such an explanation of Mystery as would penetrate
to the _how_: but that is not necessary for
replying to the objections.
86. Many have undertaken to render this _how_
comprehensible, and to prove the possibility
of Mysteries. A certain writer named Thomas
Bonartes Nordtanus Anglus, in his _Concordia
Scientiae cum Fide,_ claimed to do so. This
work seemed to me ingenious and learned,
but crabbed and involved, and it even contains
indefensible opinions. I learned from the
_Apologia Cyriacorum_ of the Dominican Father
Vincent Baron that that book was censured
in Rome, that the author was a Jesuit, and
that he suffered for having published it.
The Reverend Father des Bosses, who now teaches
Theology in the Jesuit College of Hildesheim,
and who has combined [122] rare erudition
with great acumen, which he displays in philosophy
and theology, has informed me that the real
name of Bonartes was Thomas Barton, and that
after leaving the Society he retired to Ireland,
where the manner of his death brought about
a favourable verdict on his last opinions.
I pity the men of talent who bring trouble
upon themselves by their toil and their zeal.
Something of like nature happened in time
past to Pierre Abelard, to Gilbert de la
Porree, to John Wyclif, and in our day to
the Englishman Thomas Albius, as well as
to some others who plunged too far into the
explanation of the Mysteries.
87. St. Augustine, however (as well as M.
Bayle), does not despair of the possibility
that the desired solution may be found upon
earth; but this Father believes it to be
reserved for some holy man illumined by a
peculiar grace: 'Est aliqua causa fortassis
occultior, quae melioribus sanctioribusque
reservatur, illius gratia potius quam meritis
illorum' (in _De Genesi ad Literam_, lib.
11, c. 4). Luther reserves the knowledge
of the Mystery of Election for the academy
of heaven (lib. _De Servo Arbitrio_, c. 174):
'Illic [Deus] gratiam et misericordiam spargit
in indignos, his iram et severitatem spargit
in immeritos; utrobique nimius et iniquus
apud homines, sed justus et verax apud se
ipsum. Nam quomodo hoc justum sit ut indignos
coronet, incomprehensibile est modo, videbimus
autem, cum illuc venerimus, ubi jam non credetur,
sed revelata facie videbitur. Ita quomodo
hoc justum sit, ut immeritos damnet, incomprehensibile
est modo, creditur tamen, donec revelabitur
filius hominis.' It is to be hoped that M.
Bayle now finds himself surrounded by that
light which is lacking to us here below,
since there is reason to suppose that he
was not lacking in good will.
VIRGIL _Candidus insueti miratur limen Olympi,_
_Sub pedibusque videt nubes et sidera Daphnis._
LUCAN _... Illic postquam se lumine vero_
_Implevit, stellasque vagas miratur et astra_
_Fixa polis, vidit quanta sub nocte jaceret_
_Nostra dies._
[123]
* * * * *
ESSAYS ON THE JUSTICE OF GOD AND THE FREEDOM
OF MAN IN THE ORIGIN OF EVIL
* * * * *
PART ONE
1. Having so settled the rights of faith
and of reason as rather to place reason at
the service of faith than in opposition to
it, we shall see how they exercise these
rights to support and harmonize what the
light of nature and the light of revelation
teach us of God and of man in relation to
evil. The _difficulties_ are distinguishable
into two classes. The one kind springs from
man's freedom, which appears incompatible
with the divine nature; and nevertheless
freedom is deemed necessary, in order that
man may be deemed guilty and open to punishment.
The other kind concerns the conduct of God,
and seems to make him participate too much
in the existence of evil, even though man
be free and participate also therein. And
this conduct appears contrary to the goodness,
the holiness and the justice of God, since
God co-operates in evil as well physical
as moral, and co-operates in each of them
both morally and physically; and since it
seems that these evils are manifested in
the order of nature as well as in that of
grace, and in the future and eternal life
as well as, nay, more than, in this transitory
life.
2. To present these difficulties in brief,
it must be observed that freedom is opposed,
to all appearance, by determination or certainty
of any kind whatever; and nevertheless the
common dogma of our philosophers states that
the truth of contingent futurities is determined.
The foreknowledge of[124] God renders all
the future certain and determined, but his
providence and his foreordinance, whereon
foreknowledge itself appears founded, do
much more: for God is not as a man, able
to look upon events with unconcern and to
suspend his judgement, since nothing exists
save as a result of the decrees of his will
and through the action of his power. And
even though one leave out of account the
co-operation of God, all is perfectly connected
in the order of things, since nothing can
come to pass unless there be a cause so disposed
as to produce the effect, this taking place
no less in voluntary than in all other actions.
According to which it appears that man is
compelled to do the good and evil that he
does, and in consequence that he deserves
therefor neither recompense nor chastisement:
thus is the morality of actions destroyed
and all justice, divine and human, shaken.
3. But even though one should grant to man
this freedom wherewith he arrays himself
to his own hurt, the conduct of God could
not but provide matter for a criticism supported
by the presumptuous ignorance of men, who
would wish to exculpate themselves wholly
or in part at the expense of God. It is objected
that all the reality and what is termed the
substance of the act in sin itself is a production
of God, since all creatures and all their
actions derive from him that reality they
have. Whence one could infer not only that
he is the physical cause of sin, but also
that he is its moral cause, since he acts
with perfect freedom and does nothing without
a complete knowledge of the thing and the
consequences that it may have. Nor is it
enough to say that God has made for himself
a law to co-operate with the wills or resolutions
of man, whether we express ourselves in terms
of the common opinion or in terms of the
system of occasional causes. Not only will
it be found strange that he should have made
such a law for himself, of whose results
he was not ignorant, but the principal difficulty
is that it seems the evil will itself cannot
exist without co-operation, and even without
some predetermination, on his part, which
contributes towards begetting this will in
man or in some other rational creature. For
an action is not, for being evil, the less
dependent on God. Whence one will come at
last to the conclusion that God does all,
the good and the evil, indifferently; unless
one pretend with the Manichaeans that there
are two principles, the one good and the
other evil. Moreover, according to the general
opinion of theologians and philosophers,
conservation being a [125] perpetual creation,
it will be said that man is perpetually created
corrupt and erring. There are, furthermore,
modern Cartesians who claim that God is the
sole agent, of whom created beings are only
the purely passive organs; and M. Bayle builds
not a little upon that idea.
4. But even granting that God should co-operate
in actions only with a general co-operation,
or even not at all, at least in those that
are bad, it suffices, so it is said, to inculpate
him and to render him the moral cause that
nothing comes to pass without his permission.
To say nothing of the fall of the angels,
he knows all that which will come to pass,
if, having created man, he places him in
such and such circumstances; and he places
him there notwithstanding. Man is exposed
to a temptation to which it is known that
he will succumb, thereby causing an infinitude
of frightful evils, by which the whole human
race will be infected and brought as it were
into a necessity of sinning, a state which
is named 'original sin'. Thus the world will
be brought into a strange confusion, by this
means death and diseases being introduced,
with a thousand other misfortunes and miseries
that in general afflict the good and the
bad; wickedness will even hold sway and virtue
will be oppressed on earth, so that it will
scarce appear that a providence governs affairs.
But it is much worse when one considers the
life to come, since but a small number of
men will be saved and since all the rest
will perish eternally. Furthermore these
men destined for salvation will have been
withdrawn from the corrupt mass through an
unreasoning election, whether it be said
that God in choosing them has had regard
to their future actions, to their faith or
to their works, or one claim that he has
been pleased to give them these good qualities
and these actions because he has predestined
them to salvation. For though it be said
in the most lenient system that God wished
to save all men, and though in the other
systems commonly accepted it be granted,
that he has made his Son take human nature
upon him to expiate their sins, so that all
they who shall believe in him with a lively
and final faith shall be saved, it still
remains true that this lively faith is a
gift of God; that we are dead to all good
works; that even our will itself must be
aroused by a prevenient grace, and that God
gives us the power to will and to do. And
whether that be done through a grace efficacious
of itself, that is to say, through a divine
inward motion which wholly determines our
[126] will to the good that it does; or whether
there be only a sufficient grace, but such
as does not fail to attain its end, and to
become efficacious in the inward and outward
circumstances wherein the man is and has
been placed by God: one must return to the
same conclusion that God is the final reason
of salvation, of grace, of faith and of election
in Jesus Christ. And be the election the
cause or the result of God's design to give
faith, it still remains true that he gives
faith or salvation to whom he pleases, without
any discernible reason for his choice, which
falls upon but few men.
5. So it is a terrible judgement that God,
giving his only Son for the whole human race
and being the sole author and master of the
salvation of men, yet saves so few of them
and abandons all others to the devil his
enemy, who torments them eternally and makes
them curse their Creator, though they have
all been created to diffuse and show forth
his goodness, his justice and his other perfections.
And this outcome inspires all the more horror,
as the sole cause why all these men are wretched
to all eternity is God's having exposed their
parents to a temptation that he knew they
would not resist; as this sin is inherent
and imputed to men before their will has
participated in it; as this hereditary vice
impels their will to commit actual sins;
and as countless men, in childhood or maturity,
that have never heard or have not heard enough
of Jesus Christ, Saviour of the human race,
die before receiving the necessary succour
for their withdrawal from this abyss of sin.
These men too are condemned to be for ever
rebellious against God and plunged in the
most horrible miseries, with the wickedest
of all creatures, though in essence they
have not been more wicked than others, and
several among them have perchance been less
guilty than some of that little number of
elect, who were saved by a grace without
reason, and who thereby enjoy an eternal
felicity which they had not deserved. Such
in brief are the difficulties touched upon
by sundry persons; but M. Bayle was one who
insisted on them the most, as will appear
subsequently when we examine his passages.
I think that now I have recorded the main
essence of these difficulties: but I have
deemed it fitting to refrain from some expressions
and exaggerations which might have caused
offence, while not rendering the objections
any stronger.
6. Let us now turn the medal and let us also
point out what can be said in answer to those
objections; and here a course of explanation
through [127] fuller dissertation will be
necessary: for many difficulties can be opened
up in few words, but for their discussion
one must dilate upon them. Our end is to
banish from men the false ideas that represent
God to them as an absolute prince employing
a despotic power, unfitted to be loved and
unworthy of being loved. These notions are
the more evil in relation to God inasmuch
as the essence of piety is not only to fear
him but also to love him above all things:
and that cannot come about unless there be
knowledge of his perfections capable of arousing
the love which he deserves, and which makes
the felicity of those that love him. Feeling
ourselves animated by a zeal such as cannot
fail to please him, we have cause to hope
that he will enlighten us, and that he will
himself aid us in the execution of a project
undertaken for his glory and for the good
of men. A cause so good gives confidence:
if there are plausible appearances against
us there are proofs on our side, and I would
dare to say to an adversary:
_Aspice, quam mage sit nostrum penetrabile
telum._
7. _God is the first reason of things_: for
such things as are bounded, as all that which
we see and experience, are contingent and
have nothing in them to render their existence
necessary, it being plain that time, space
and matter, united and uniform in themselves
and indifferent to everything, might have
received entirely other motions and shapes,
and in another order. Therefore one must
seek the reason for the existence of the
world, which is the whole assemblage of _contingent_
things, and seek it in the substance which
carries with it the reason for its existence,
and which in consequence is _necessary_ and
eternal. Moreover, this cause must be intelligent:
for this existing world being contingent
and an infinity of other worlds being equally
possible, and holding, so to say, equal claim
to existence with it, the cause of the world
must needs have had regard or reference to
all these possible worlds in order to fix
upon one of them. This regard or relation
of an existent substance to simple possibilities
can be nothing other than the _understanding_
which has the ideas of them, while to fix
upon one of them can be nothing other than
the act of the _will_ which chooses. It is
the _power_ of this substance that renders
its will efficacious. Power relates to _being_,
wisdom or understanding to _truth_, and will
to _good_. And this intelligent cause ought
to be infinite in all ways, and absolutely
perfect in _power_, in _wisdom_ and in _goodness_,
since it relates to all that which is possible.
[128] Furthermore, since all is connected
together, there is no ground for admitting
more than _one_. Its understanding is the
source of _essences_, and its will is the
origin of _existences_. There in few words
is the proof of one only God with his perfections,
and through him of the origin of things.
8. Now this supreme wisdom, united to a goodness
that is no less infinite, cannot but have
chosen the best. For as a lesser evil is
a kind of good, even so a lesser good is
a kind of evil if it stands in the way of
a greater good; and there would be something
to correct in the actions of God if it were
possible to do better. As in mathematics,
when there is no maximum nor minimum, in
short nothing distinguished, everything is
done equally, or when that is not possible
nothing at all is done: so it may be said
likewise in respect of perfect wisdom, which
is no less orderly than mathematics, that
if there were not the best (_optimum_) among
all possible worlds, God would not have produced
any. I call 'World' the whole succession
and the whole agglomeration of all existent
things, lest it be said that several worlds
could have existed in different times and
different places. For they must needs be
reckoned all together as one world or, if
you will, as one Universe. And even though
one should fill all times and all places,
it still remains true that one might have
filled them in innumerable ways, and that
there is an infinitude of possible worlds
among which God must needs have chosen the
best, since he does nothing without acting
in accordance with supreme reason.
9. Some adversary not being able to answer
this argument will perchance answer the conclusion
by a counter-argument, saying that the world
could have been without sin and without sufferings;
but I deny that then it would have been _better_.
For it must be known that all things are
_connected_ in each one of the possible worlds:
the universe, whatever it may be, is all
of one piece, like an ocean: the least movement
extends its effect there to any distance
whatsoever, even though this effect become
less perceptible in proportion to the distance.
Therein God has ordered all things beforehand
once for all, having foreseen prayers, good
and bad actions, and all the rest; and each
thing _as an idea_ has contributed, before
its existence, to the resolution that has
been made upon the existence of all things;
so that nothing can be changed in the universe
(any more than in a number) save its essence
or, if you will, save its _numerical individuality_.
Thus, if the smallest evil that comes to
pass in the world were missing in it, it
[129] would no longer be this world; which,
with nothing omitted and all allowance made,
was found the best by the Creator who chose
it.
10. It is true that one may imagine possible
worlds without sin and without unhappiness,
and one could make some like Utopian or Sevarambian
romances: but these same worlds again would
be very inferior to ours in goodness. I cannot
show you this in detail. For can I know and
can I present infinities to you and compare
them together? But you must judge with me
_ab effectu_, since God has chosen this world
as it is. We know, moreover, that often an
evil brings forth a good whereto one would
not have attained without that evil. Often
indeed two evils have made one great good:
_Et si fata volunt, bina venena juvant_.
Even so two liquids sometimes produce a solid,
witness the spirit of wine and spirit of
urine mixed by Van Helmont; or so do two
cold and dark bodies produce a great fire,
witness an acid solution and an aromatic
oil combined by Herr Hoffmann. A general
makes sometimes a fortunate mistake which
brings about the winning of a great battle;
and do they not sing on the eve of Easter,
in the churches of the Roman rite:
_O certe necessarium Adae peccatum, quod
Christi morte deletum est!_ _O felix culpa,
quae talem ac tantum meruit habere Redemptorem!_
11. The illustrious prelates of the Gallican
church who wrote to Pope Innocent XII against
Cardinal Sfondrati's book on predestination,
being of the principles of St. Augustine,
have said things well fitted to elucidate
this great point. The cardinal appears to
prefer even to the Kingdom of Heaven the
state of children dying without baptism,
because sin is the greatest of evils, and
they have died innocent of all actual sin.
More will be said of that below. The prelates
have observed that this opinion is ill founded.
The apostle, they say (Rom. iii. 8), is right
to disapprove of the doing of evil that good
may come, but one cannot disapprove that
God, through his exceeding power, derive
from the permitting of sins greater goods
than such as occurred before the sins. It
is not that we ought to take pleasure in
sin, God forbid! but that we believe the
same apostle when he says (Rom. v. 20) that
where sin abounded, grace did much more [130]
abound; and we remember that we have gained
Jesus Christ himself by reason of sin. Thus
we see that the opinion of these prelates
tends to maintain that a sequence of things
where sin enters in may have been and has
been, in effect, better than another sequence
without sin.
12. Use has ever been made of comparisons
taken from the pleasures of the senses when
these are mingled with that which borders
on pain, to prove that there is something
of like nature in intellectual pleasures.
A little acid, sharpness or bitterness is
often more pleasing than sugar; shadows enhance
colours; and even a dissonance in the right
place gives relief to harmony. We wish to
be terrified by rope-dancers on the point
of falling and we wish that tragedies shall
well-nigh cause us to weep. Do men relish
health enough, or thank God enough for it,
without having ever been sick? And is it
not most often necessary that a little evil
render the good more discernible, that is
to say, greater?
13. But it will be said that evils are great
and many in number in comparison with the
good: that is erroneous. It is only want
of attention that diminishes our good, and
this attention must be given to us through
some admixture of evils. If we were usually
sick and seldom in good health, we should
be wonderfully sensible of that great good
and we should be less sensible of our evils.
But is it not better, notwithstanding, that
health should be usual and sickness the exception?
Let us then by our reflexion supply what
is lacking in our perception, in order to
make the good of health more discernible.
Had we not the knowledge of the life to come,
I believe there would be few persons who,
being at the point of death, were not content
to take up life again, on condition of passing
through the same amount of good and evil,
provided always that it were not the same
kind: one would be content with variety,
without requiring a better condition than
that wherein one had been.
14. When one considers also the fragility
of the human body, one looks in wonder at
the wisdom and the goodness of the Author
of Nature, who has made the body so enduring
and its condition so tolerable. That has
often made me say that I am not astonished
men are sometimes sick, but that I am astonished
they are sick so little and not always. This
also ought to make us the more esteem the
divine contrivance of the mechanism of animals,
whose Author has made machines so fragile
and so subject to corruption[131] and yet
so capable of maintaining themselves: for
it is Nature which cures us rather than medicine.
Now this very fragility is a consequence
of the nature of things, unless we are to
will that this kind of creature, reasoning
and clothed in flesh and bones, be not in
the world. But that, to all appearance, would
be a defect which some philosophers of old
would have called _vacuum formarum_, a gap
in the order of species.
15. Those whose humour it is to be well satisfied
with Nature and with fortune and not to complain
about them, even though they should not be
the best endowed, appear to me preferable
to the other sort; for besides that these
complaints are ill founded, it is in effect
murmuring against the orders of providence.
One must not readily be among the malcontents
in the State where one is, and one must not
be so at all in the city of God, wherein
one can only wrongfully be of their number.
The books of human misery, such as that of
Pope Innocent III, to me seem not of the
most serviceable: evils are doubled by being
given an attention that ought to be averted
from them, to be turned towards the good
which by far preponderates. Even less do
I approve books such as that of Abbé Esprit,
_On the Falsity of Human Virtues_, of which
we have lately been given a summary: for
such a book serves to turn everything wrong
side out, and cause men to be such as it
represents them.
16. It must be confessed, however, that there
are disorders in this life, which appear
especially in the prosperity of sundry evil
men and in the misfortune of many good people.
There is a German proverb which even grants
the advantage to the evil ones, as if they
were commonly the most fortunate:
_Je krümmer Holz, je bessre Krücke:_ _Je
ärger Schalck, je grösser Glücke._
And it were to be desired that this saying
of Horace should be true in our eyes:
_Raro antecedentem scelestum_ _Deseruit pede
poena claudo._
Yet it often comes to pass also, though this
perchance not the most often,
[132] _That in the world's eyes Heaven is
justified,_
and that one may say with Claudian:
_Abstulit hunc tandem Rufini poena tumultum,_
_Absolvitque deos..._
17. But even though that should not happen
here, the remedy is all prepared in the other
life: religion and reason itself teach us
that, and we must not murmur against a respite
which the supreme wisdom has thought fit
to grant to men for repentance. Yet there
objections multiply on another side, when
one considers salvation and damnation: for
it appears strange that, even in the great
future of eternity, evil should have the
advantage over good, under the supreme authority
of him who is the sovereign good, since there
will be many that are called and few that
are chosen or are saved. It is true that
one sees from some lines of Prudentius (Hymn.
ante Somnum),
_Idem tamen benignus_ _Ultor retundit iram,_
_Paucosque non piorum_ _Patitur perire in
aevum,_
that divers men believed in his time that
the number of those wicked enough to be damned
would be very small. To some indeed it seems
that men believed at that time in a sphere
between Hell and Paradise; that this same
Prudentius speaks as if he were satisfied
with this sphere; that St. Gregory of Nyssa
also inclines in that direction, and that
St. Jerome leans towards the opinion according
whereunto all Christians would finally be
taken into grace. A saying of St. Paul which
he himself gives out as mysterious, stating
that all Israel will be saved, has provided
much food for reflexion. Sundry pious persons,
learned also, but daring, have revived the
opinion of Origen, who maintains that good
will predominate in due time, in all and
everywhere, and that all rational creatures,
even the bad angels, will become at last
holy and blessed. The book of the eternal
Gospel, published lately in German and supported
by a great and learned work entitled [Greek:
'Apokatástasis pántôn], has caused much stir
over this great paradox. M. le Clerc also
has ingeniously pleaded the cause of the
Origenists, but without declaring himself
for them.
[133]
18. There is a man of wit who, pushing my
principle of harmony even to arbitrary suppositions
that I in no wise approve, has created for
himself a theology well-nigh astronomical.
He believes that the present confusion in
this world below began when the Presiding
Angel of the globe of the earth, which was
still a sun (that is, a star that was fixed
and luminous of itself) committed a sin with
some lesser angels of his department, perhaps
rising inopportunely against an angel of
a greater sun; that simultaneously, by the
Pre-established Harmony of the Realms of
Nature and of Grace, and consequently by
natural causes occurring at the appointed
time, our globe was covered with stains,
rendered opaque and driven from its place;
which has made it become a wandering star
or planet, that is, a Satellite of another
sun, and even perhaps of that one whose superiority
its angel refused to recognize; and that
therein consists the fall of Lucifer. Now
the chief of the bad angels, who in Holy
Scripture is named the prince, and even the
god of this world, being, with the angels
of his train, envious of that rational animal
which walks on the surface of this globe,
and which God has set up there perhaps to
compensate himself for their fall, strives
to render it accessary in their crimes and
a participator in their misfortunes. Whereupon
Jesus Christ came to save men. He is the
eternal Son of God, even as he is his only
Son; but (according to some ancient Christians,
and according to the author of this hypothesis)
having taken upon him at first, from the
beginning of things, the most excellent nature
among created beings, to bring them all to
perfection, he set himself amongst them:
and this is the second filiation, whereby
he is the first-born of all creatures. This
is he whom the Cabalists called Adam Kadmon.
Haply he had planted his tabernacle in that
great sun which illumines us; but he came
at last into this globe where we are, he
was born of the Virgin, and took human nature
upon him to save mankind from the hands of
their enemy and his. And when the time of
judgement shall draw near, when the present
face of our globe shall be about to perish,
he will return to it in visible form, thence
to withdraw the good, transplanting them,
it may be, into the sun, and to punish here
the wicked with the demons that have allured
them; then the globe of the earth will begin
to burn and will be perhaps a comet. This
fire will last for aeons upon aeons. The
tail of the comet is intended by the smoke
which will rise incessantly, according to
the Apocalypse, and this fire will be hell,
or the second[134] death whereof Holy Scripture
speaks. But at last hell will render up its
dead, death itself will be destroyed; reason
and peace will begin to hold sway again in
the spirits that had been perverted; they
will be sensible of their error, they will
adore their Creator, and will even begin
to love him all the more for seeing the greatness
of the abyss whence they emerge. Simultaneously
(by virtue of the _harmonic parallelism_
of the Realms of Nature and of Grace) this
long and great conflagration will have purged
the earth's globe of its stains. It will
become again a sun; its Presiding Angel will
resume his place with the angels of his train;
humans that were damned shall be with them
numbered amongst the good angels; this chief
of our globe shall render homage to the Messiah,
chief of created beings. The glory of this
angel reconciled shall be greater than it
was before his fall.
_Inque Deos iterum factorum lege receptus_
_Aureus aeternum noster regnabit Apollo._
The vision seemed to me pleasing, and worthy
of a follower of Origen: but we have no need
of such hypothesis or fictions, where Wit
plays a greater part than Revelation, and
which even Reason cannot turn to account.
For it does not appear that there is one
principal place in the known universe deserving
in preference to the rest to be the seat
of the eldest of created beings; and the
sun of our system at least is not it.
19. Holding then to the established doctrine
that the number of men damned eternally will
be incomparably greater than that of the
saved, we must say that the evil could not
but seem to be almost as nothing in comparison
with the good, when one contemplates the
true vastness of the city of God. Coelius
Secundus Curio wrote a little book, _De Amplitudine
Regni Coelestis_, which was reprinted not
long since; but he is indeed far from having
apprehended the compass of the kingdom of
heaven. The ancients had puny ideas on the
works of God, and St. Augustine, for want
of knowing modern discoveries, was at a loss
when there was question of explaining the
prevalence of evil. It seemed to the ancients
that there was only one earth inhabited,
and even of that men held the antipodes in
dread: the remainder of the world was, according
to them, a few shining globes and a few crystalline
spheres. To-day, whatever bounds are given
or not given to the universe, it must be
acknowledged that there is an infinite number
of globes, as great as and greater than ours,
which have as much right as[135] it to hold
rational inhabitants, though it follows not
at all that they are human. It is only one
planet, that is to say one of the six principal
satellites of our sun; and as all fixed stars
are suns also, we see how small a thing our
earth is in relation to visible things, since
it is only an appendix of one amongst them.
It may be that all suns are peopled only
by blessed creatures, and nothing constrains
us to think that many are damned, for few
instances or few samples suffice to show
the advantage which good extracts from evil.
Moreover, since there is no reason for the
belief that there are stars everywhere, is
it not possible that there may be a great
space beyond the region of the stars? Whether
it be the Empyrean Heaven, or not, this immense
space encircling all this region may in any
case be filled with happiness and glory.
It can be imagined as like the Ocean, whither
flow the rivers of all blessed creatures,
when they shall have reached their perfection
in the system of the stars. What will become
of the consideration of our globe and its
inhabitants? Will it not be something incomparably
less than a physical point, since our earth
is as a point in comparison with the distance
of some fixed stars? Thus since the proportion
of that part of the universe which we know
is almost lost in nothingness compared with
that which is unknown, and which we yet have
cause to assume, and since all the evils
that may be raised in objection before us
are in this near nothingness, haply it may
be that all evils are almost nothingness
in comparison with the good things which
are in the universe.
20. But it is necessary also to meet the
more speculative and metaphysical difficulties
which have been mentioned, and which concern
the cause of evil. The question is asked
first of all, whence does evil come? _Si
Deus est, unde malum? Si non est, unde bonum?_
The ancients attributed the cause of evil
to _matter_, which they believed uncreate
and independent of God: but we, who derive
all being from God, where shall we find the
source of evil? The answer is, that it must
be sought in the ideal nature of the creature,
in so far as this nature is contained in
the eternal verities which are in the understanding
of God, independently of his will. For we
must consider that there is an _original
imperfection in the creature_ before sin,
because the creature is limited in its essence;
whence ensues that it cannot know all, and
that it can deceive itself and commit other
errors. Plato said in _Timaeus_ that the
world originated in [136] Understanding united
to Necessity. Others have united God and
Nature. This can be given a reasonable meaning.
God will be the Understanding; and the Necessity,
that is, the essential nature of things,
will be the object of the understanding,
in so far as this object consists in the
eternal verities. But this object is inward
and abides in the divine understanding. And
therein is found not only the primitive form
of good, but also the origin of evil: the
Region of the Eternal Verities must be substituted
for matter when we are concerned with seeking
out the source of things.
This region is the ideal cause of evil (as
it were) as well as of good: but, properly
speaking, the formal character of evil has
no _efficient_ cause, for it consists in
privation, as we shall see, namely, in that
which the efficient cause does not bring
about. That is why the Schoolmen are wont
to call the cause of evil _deficient_.
21. Evil may be taken metaphysically, physically
and morally. _Metaphysical evil_ consists
in mere imperfection, _physical evil_ in
suffering, and _moral evil_ in sin. Now although
physical evil and moral evil be not necessary,
it is enough that by virtue of the eternal
verities they be possible. And as this vast
Region of Verities contains all possibilities
it is necessary that there be an infinitude
of possible worlds, that evil enter into
divers of them, and that even the best of
all contain a measure thereof. Thus has God
been induced to permit evil.
22. But someone will say to me: why speak
you to us of 'permitting'? Is it not God
that doeth the evil and that willeth it?
Here it will be necessary to explain what
'permission' is, so that it may be seen how
this term is not employed without reason.
But before that one must explain the nature
of will, which has its own degrees. Taking
it in the general sense, one may say that
_will_ consists in the inclination to do
something in proportion to the good it contains.
This will is called _antecedent_ when it
is detached, and considers each good separately
in the capacity of a good. In this sense
it may be said that God tends to all good,
as good, _ad perfectionem simpliciter simplicem_,
to speak like the Schoolmen, and that by
an antecedent will. He is earnestly disposed
to sanctify and to save all men, to exclude
sin, and to prevent damnation. It may even
be said that this will is efficacious _of
itself (per se)_, that is, in such sort that
the effect would ensue if there were not
some stronger reason to prevent it: for this
will does not pass into final exercise (_ad
summum conatum_), else it would never fail
to produce its full effect, God being the
[137] master of all things. Success entire
and infallible belongs only to the _consequent
will_, as it is called. This it is which
is complete; and in regard to it this rule
obtains, that one never fails to do what
one wills, when one has the power. Now this
consequent will, final and decisive, results
from the conflict of all the antecedent wills,
of those which tend towards good, even as
of those which repel evil; and from the concurrence
of all these particular wills comes the total
will. So in mechanics compound movement results
from all the tendencies that concur in one
and the same moving body, and satisfies each
one equally, in so far as it is possible
to do all at one time. It is as if the moving
body took equal account of these tendencies,
as I once showed in one of the Paris Journals
(7 Sept. 1693), when giving the general law
of the compositions of movement. In this
sense also it may be said that the antecedent
will is efficacious in a sense and even effective
with success.
23. Thence it follows that God wills _antecedently_
the good and _consequently_ the best. And
as for evil, God wills moral evil not at
all, and physical evil or suffering he does
not will absolutely. Thus it is that there
is no absolute predestination to damnation;
and one may say of physical evil, that God
wills it often as a penalty owing to guilt,
and often also as a means to an end, that
is, to prevent greater evils or to obtain
greater good. The penalty serves also for
amendment and example. Evil often serves
to make us savour good the more; sometimes
too it contributes to a greater perfection
in him who suffers it, as the seed that one
sows is subject to a kind of corruption before
it can germinate: this is a beautiful similitude,
which Jesus Christ himself used.
24. Concerning sin or moral evil, although
it happens very often that it may serve as
a means of obtaining good or of preventing
another evil, it is not this that renders
it a sufficient object of the divine will
or a legitimate object of a created will.
It must only be admitted or _permitted_ in
so far as it is considered to be a certain
consequence of an indispensable duty: as
for instance if a man who was determined
not to permit another's sin were to fail
of his own duty, or as if an officer on guard
at an important post were to leave it, especially
in time of danger, in order to prevent a
quarrel in the town between two soldiers
of the garrison who wanted to kill each other.
25. The rule which states, _non esse facienda
mala, ut eveniant bona_, and which even forbids
the permission of a moral evil with the end
of [138] obtaining a physical good, far from
being violated, is here proved, and its source
and its reason are demonstrated. One will
not approve the action of a queen who, under
the pretext of saving the State, commits
or even permits a crime. The crime is certain
and the evil for the State is open to question.
Moreover, this manner of giving sanction
to crimes, if it were accepted, would be
worse than a disruption of some one country,
which is liable enough to happen in any case,
and would perchance happen all the more by
reason of such means chosen to prevent it.
But in relation to God nothing is open to
question, nothing can be opposed to _the
rule of the best_, which suffers neither
exception nor dispensation. It is in this
sense that God permits sin: for he would
fail in what he owes to himself, in what
he owes to his wisdom, his goodness, his
perfection, if he followed not the grand
result of all his tendencies to good, and
if he chose not that which is absolutely
the best, notwithstanding the evil of guilt,
which is involved therein by the supreme
necessity of the eternal verities. Hence
the conclusion that God wills all good _in
himself antecedently_, that he wills the
best _consequently_ as an _end_, that he
wills what is indifferent, and physical evil,
sometimes as a _means_, but that he will
only permit moral evil as the _sine quo non_
or as a hypothetical necessity which connects
it with the best. Therefore the _consequent
will_ of God, which has sin for its object,
is only _permissive_.
26. It is again well to consider that moral
evil is an evil so great only because it
is a source of physical evils, a source existing
in one of the most powerful of creatures,
who is also most capable of causing those
evils. For an evil will is in its department
what the evil principle of the Manichaeans
would be in the universe; and reason, which
is an image of the Divinity, provides for
evil souls great means of causing much evil.
One single Caligula, one Nero, has caused
more evil than an earthquake. An evil man
takes pleasure in causing suffering and destruction,
and for that there are only too many opportunities.
But God being inclined to produce as much
good as possible, and having all the knowledge
and all the power necessary for that, it
is impossible that in him there be fault,
or guilt, or sin; and when he permits sin,
it is wisdom, it is virtue.
27. It is indeed beyond question that we
must refrain from preventing the sin of others
when we cannot prevent their sin without
sinning ourselves. But someone will perhaps
bring up the objection that it is God himself[139]
who acts and who effects all that is real
in the sin of the creature. This objection
leads us to consider the _physical co-operation_
of God with the creature, after we have examined
the _moral co-operation_, which was the more
perplexing. Some have believed, with the
celebrated Durand de Saint-Pourçain and Cardinal
Aureolus, the famous Schoolman, that the
co-operation of God with the creature (I
mean the physical cooperation) is only general
and mediate, and that God creates substances
and gives them the force they need; and that
thereafter he leaves them to themselves,
and does naught but conserve them, without
aiding them in their actions. This opinion
has been refuted by the greater number of
Scholastic theologians, and it appears that
in the past it met with disapproval in the
writings of Pelagius. Nevertheless a Capuchin
named Louis Pereir of Dole, about the year
1630, wrote a book expressly to revive it,
at least in relation to free actions. Some
moderns incline thereto, and M. Bernier supports
it in a little book on freedom and freewill.
But one cannot say in relation to God what
'to conserve' is, without reverting to the
general opinion. Also it must be taken into
account that the action of God in conserving
should have some reference to that which
is conserved, according to what it is and
to the state wherein it is; thus his action
cannot be general or indeterminate. These
generalities are abstractions not to be found
in the truth of individual things, and the
conservation of a man standing is different
from the conservation of a man seated. This
would not be so if conservation consisted
only in the act of preventing and warding
off some foreign cause which could destroy
that which one wishes to conserve; as often
happens when men conserve something. But
apart from the fact that we are obliged ourselves
sometimes to maintain that which we conserve,
we must bear in mind that conservation by
God consists in the perpetual immediate influence
which the dependence of creatures demands.
This dependence attaches not only to the
substance but also to the action, and one
can perhaps not explain it better than by
saying, with theologians and philosophers
in general, that it is a continued creation.
28. The objection will be made that God therefore
now creates man a sinner, he that in the
beginning created him innocent. But here
it must be said, with regard to the moral
aspect, that God being supremely wise cannot
fail to observe certain laws, and to act
according to the rules, as well [140] physical
as moral, that wisdom has made him choose.
And the same reason that has made him create
man innocent, but liable to fall, makes him
re-create man when he falls; for God's knowledge
causes the future to be for him as the present,
and prevents him from rescinding the resolutions
made.
29. As for physical co-operation, here one
must consider the truth which has made already
so much stir in the Schools since St. Augustine
declared it, that evil is a privation of
being, whereas the action of God tends to
the positive. This answer is accounted a
quibble, and even something chimerical in
the minds of many people. But here is an
instance somewhat similar, which will serve
to disabuse them.
30. The celebrated Kepler and M. Descartes
(in his letters) after him have spoken of
the 'natural inertia of bodies'; and it is
something which may be regarded as a perfect
image and even as a sample of the original
limitation of creatures, to show that privation
constitutes the formal character of the imperfections
and disadvantages that are in substance as
well as in its actions. Let us suppose that
the current of one and the same river carried
along with it various boats, which differ
among themselves only in the cargo, some
being laden with wood, others with stone,
and some more, the others less. That being
so, it will come about that the boats most
heavily laden will go more slowly than the
others, provided it be assumed that the wind
or the oar, or some other similar means,
assist them not at all. It is not, properly
speaking, weight which is the cause of this
retardation, since the boats are going down
and not upwards; but it is the same cause
which also increases the weight in bodies
that have greater density, which are, that
is to say, less porous and more charged with
matter that is proper to them: for the matter
which passes through the pores, not receiving
the same movement, must not be taken into
account. It is therefore matter itself which
originally is inclined to slowness or privation
of speed; not indeed of itself to lessen
this speed, having once received it, since
that would be action, but to moderate by
its receptivity the effect of the impression
when it is to receive it. Consequently, since
more matter is moved by the same force of
the current when the boat is more laden,
it is necessary that it go more slowly; and
experiments on the impact of bodies, as well
as reason, show that twice as much force
[141] must be employed to give equal speed
to a body of the same matter but of twice
the size. But that indeed would not be necessary
if the matter were absolutely indifferent
to repose and to movement, and if it had
not this natural inertia whereof we have
just spoken to give it a kind of repugnance
to being moved. Let us now compare the force
which the current exercises on boats, and
communicates to them, with the action of
God, who produces and conserves whatever
is positive in creatures, and gives them
perfection, being and force: let us compare,
I say, the inertia of matter with the natural
imperfection of creatures, and the slowness
of the laden boat with the defects to be
found in the qualities and the action of
the creature; and we shall find that there
is nothing so just as this comparison. The
current is the cause of the boat's movement,
but not of its retardation; God is the cause
of perfection in the nature and the actions
of the creature, but the limitation of the
receptivity of the creature is the cause
of the defects there are in its action. Thus
the Platonists, St. Augustine and the Schoolmen
were right to say that God is the cause of
the material element of evil which lies in
the positive, and not of the formal element,
which lies in privation. Even so one may
say that the current is the cause of the
material element of the retardation, but
not of the formal: that is, it is the cause
of the boat's speed without being the cause
of the limits to this speed. And God is no
more the cause of sin than the river's current
is the cause of the retardation of the boat.
Force also in relation to matter is as the
spirit in relation to the flesh; the spirit
is willing and the flesh is weak, and spirits
act...
_quantum non noxia corpora tardant._
31. There is, then, a wholly similar relation
between such and such an action of God, and
such and such a passion or reception of the
creature, which in the ordinary course of
things is perfected only in proportion to
its 'receptivity', such is the term used.
And when it is said that the creature depends
upon God in so far as it exists and in so
far as it acts, and even that conservation
is a continual creation, this is true in
that God gives ever to the creature and produces
continually all that in it is positive, good
and perfect, every perfect gift coming from
the Father of lights. The imperfections,
on the other hand, and the defects in operations
spring from the original limitation that
the creature could not but [142] receive
with the first beginning of its being, through
the ideal reasons which restrict it. For
God could not give the creature all without
making of it a God; therefore there must
needs be different degrees in the perfection
of things, and limitations also of every
kind.
32. This consideration will serve also to
satisfy some modern philosophers who go so
far as to say that God is the only agent.
It is true that God is the only one whose
action is pure and without admixture of what
is termed 'to suffer': but that does not
preclude the creature's participation in
actions, since _the action of the creature_
is a modification of the substance, flowing
naturally from it and containing a variation
not only in the perfections that God has
communicated to the creature, but also in
the limitations that the creature, being
what it is, brings with it. Thus we see that
there is an actual distinction between the
substance and its modification or accidents,
contrary to the opinion of some moderns and
in particular of the late Duke of Buckingham,
who spoke of that in a little _Discourse
on Religion_ recently reprinted. Evil is
therefore like darkness, and not only ignorance
but also error and malice consist formally
in a certain kind of privation. Here is an
example of error which we have already employed.
I see a tower which from a distance appears
round although it is square. The thought
that the tower is what it appears to be flows
naturally from that which I see; and when
I dwell on this thought it is an affirmation,
it is a false judgement; but if I pursue
the examination, if some reflexion causes
me to perceive that appearances deceive me,
lo and behold, I abandon my error. To abide
in a certain place, or not to go further,
not to espy some landmark, these are privations.
33. It is the same in respect of malice or
ill will. The will tends towards good in
general, it must strive after the perfection
that befits us, and the supreme perfection
is in God. All pleasures have within themselves
some feeling of perfection. But when one
is limited to the pleasures of the senses,
or to other pleasures to the detriment of
greater good, as of health, of virtue, of
union with God, of felicity, it is in this
privation of a further aspiration that the
defect consists. In general perfection is
positive, it is an absolute reality; defect
is privative, it comes from limitation and
tends towards new privations. This saying
is therefore as true as it is ancient: _bonum
ex causa integra, malum ex quolibet defectu_;
as also that which states: _malum causam
habet non efficientem, sed [143] deficientem_.
And I hope that the meaning of these axioms
will be better apprehended after what I have
just said.
34. The physical co-operation of God and
of creatures with the will contributes also
to the difficulties existing in regard to
freedom. I am of opinion that our will is
exempt not only from constraint but also
from necessity. Aristotle has already observed
that there are two things in freedom, to
wit, spontaneity and choice, and therein
lies our mastery over our actions. When we
act freely we are not being forced, as would
happen if we were pushed on to a precipice
and thrown from top to bottom; and we are
not prevented from having the mind free when
we deliberate, as would happen if we were
given a draught to deprive us of discernment.
There is _contingency_ in a thousand actions
of Nature; but when there is no judgement
in him who acts there is no _freedom_. And
if we had judgement not accompanied by any
inclination to act, our soul would be an
understanding without will.
35. It is not to be imagined, however, that
our freedom consists in an indetermination
or an indifference of equipoise, as if one
must needs be inclined equally to the side
of yes and of no and in the direction of
different courses, when there are several
of them to take. This equipoise in all directions
is impossible: for if we were equally inclined
towards the courses A, B and C, we could
not be equally inclined towards A and towards
not A. This equipoise is also absolutely
contrary to experience, and in scrutinizing
oneself one will find that there has always
been some cause or reason inclining us towards
the course taken, although very often we
be not aware of that which prompts us: just
in the same way one is hardly aware why,
on issuing from a door, one has placed the
right foot before the left or the left before
the right.
36. But let us pass to the difficulties.
Philosophers agree to-day that the truth
of contingent futurities is determinate,
that is to say that contingent futurities
are future, or that they will be, that they
will happen: for it is as sure that the future
will be, as it is sure that the past has
been. It was true already a hundred years
ago that I should write to-day, as it will
be true after a hundred years that I have
written. Thus the contingent is not, because
it is future, any the less contingent; and
_determination_, which would be called certainty
if it were known, is not incompatible with
contingency. Often the certain and the determinate
are taken as one thing, because a determinate
truth is capable of being [144] known: thus
it may be said that determination is an objective
certainty.
37. This determination comes from the very
nature of truth, and cannot injure freedom:
but there are other determinations taken
from elsewhere, and in the first place from
the foreknowledge of God, which many have
held to be contrary to freedom. They say
that what is foreseen cannot fail to exist,
and they say so truly; but it follows not
that what is foreseen is necessary, for _necessary
truth_ is that whereof the contrary is impossible
or implies contradiction. Now this truth
which states that I shall write tomorrow
is not of that nature, it is not necessary.
Yet supposing that God foresees it, it is
necessary that it come to pass; that is,
the consequence is necessary, namely, that
it exist, since it has been foreseen; for
God is infallible. This is what is termed
a _hypothetical necessity_. But our concern
is not this necessity: it is an _absolute
necessity_ that is required, to be able to
say that an action is necessary, that it
is not contingent, that it is not the effect
of a free choice. Besides it is very easily
seen that foreknowledge in itself adds nothing
to the determination of the truth of contingent
futurities, save that this determination
is known: and this does not augment the determination
or the 'futurition' (as it is termed) of
these events, that whereon we agreed at the
outset.
38. This answer is doubtless very correct.
It is agreed that foreknowledge in itself
does not make truth more determinate; truth
is foreseen because it is determinate, because
it is true; but it is not true because it
is foreseen: and therein the knowledge of
the future has nothing that is not also in
the knowledge of the past or of the present.
But here is what an opponent will be able
to say: I grant you that foreknowledge in
itself does not make truth more determinate,
but it is the cause of the foreknowledge
that makes it so. For it needs must be that
the foreknowledge of God have its foundation
in the nature of things, and this foundation,
making the truth _predeterminate_, will prevent
it from being contingent and free.
39. It is this difficulty that has caused
two parties to spring up, one of the _predeterminators_,
the other of the supporters of _mediate knowledge_.
The Dominicans and the Augustinians are for
predetermination, the Franciscans and the
modern Jesuits on the other hand are for
mediate knowledge. These two parties appeared
towards the middle of the sixteenth century
and a little later. Molina himself, who is
perhaps one of the [145] first, with Fonseca,
to have systematized this point, and from
whom the others derived their name of Molinists,
says in the book that he wrote on the reconciliation
of freewill with grace, about the year 1570,
that the Spanish doctors (he means principally
the Thomists), who had been writing then
for twenty years, finding no other way to
explain how God could have a certain knowledge
of contingent futurities, had introduced
predetermination as being necessary to free
actions.
40. As for himself, he thought to have found
another way. He considers that there are
three objects of divine knowledge, the possibles,
the actual events and the conditional events
that would happen in consequence of a certain
condition if it were translated into action.
The knowledge of possibilities is what is
called the 'knowledge of mere intelligence';
that of events occurring actually in the
progress of the universe is called the 'knowledge
of intuition'. And as there is a kind of
mean between the merely possible and the
pure and absolute event, to wit, the conditional
event, it can be said also, according to
Molina, that there is a mediate knowledge
between that of intuition and that of intelligence.
Instance is given of the famous example of
David asking the divine oracle whether the
inhabitants of the town of Keilah, where
he designed to shut himself in, would deliver
him to Saul, supposing that Saul should besiege
the town. God answered yes; whereupon David
took a different course. Now some advocates
of this mediate knowledge are of opinion
that God, foreseeing what men would do of
their own accord, supposing they were placed
in such and such circumstances, and knowing
that they would make ill use of their free
will, decrees to refuse them grace and favourable
circumstances. And he may justly so decree,
since in any case these circumstances and
these aids would not have served them aught.
But Molina contents himself with finding
therein generally a reason for the decrees
of God, founded on what the free creature
would do in such and such circumstances.
41. I will not enter into all the detail
of this controversy; it will suffice for
me to give one instance. Certain older writers,
not acceptable to St. Augustine and his first
disciples, appear to have had ideas somewhat
approaching those of Molina. The Thomists
and those who call themselves disciples of
St. Augustine (but whom their opponents call
Jansenists) combat this doctrine on philosophical
and theological grounds. Some [146] maintain
that mediate knowledge must be included in
the knowledge of mere intelligence. But the
principal objection is aimed at the foundation
of this knowledge. For what foundation can
God have for seeing what the people of Keilah
would do? A simple contingent and free act
has nothing in itself to yield a principle
of certainty, unless one look upon it as
predetermined by the decrees of God, and
by the causes that are dependent upon them.
Consequently the difficulty existing in actual
free actions will exist also in conditional
free actions, that is to say, God will know
them only under the condition of their causes
and of his decrees, which are the first causes
of things: and it will not be possible to
separate such actions from those causes so
as to know a contingent event in a way that
is independent of the knowledge of its causes.
Therefore all must of necessity be traced
back to the predetermination of God's decrees,
and this mediate knowledge
(so it will be said) will offer no remedy.
The theologians who profess to be adherents
of St. Augustine claim also that the system
of the Molinists would discover the source
of God's grace in the good qualities of man,
and this they deem an infringement of God's
honour and contrary to St. Paul's teaching.
42. It would be long and wearisome to enter
here into the replies and rejoinders coming
from one side and the other, and it will
suffice for me to explain how I conceive
that there is truth on both sides. For this
result I resort to my principle of an infinitude
of possible worlds, represented in the region
of eternal verities, that is, in the object
of the divine intelligence, where all conditional
futurities must be comprised. For the case
of the siege of Keilah forms part of a possible
world, _which differs from ours only in all
that is connected with this hypothesis_,
and the idea of this possible world represents
that which would happen in this case. Thus
we have a principle for the certain knowledge
of contingent futurities, whether they happen
actually or must happen in a certain case.
For in the region of the possibles they are
represented as they are, namely, as free
contingencies. Therefore neither the foreknowledge
of contingent futurities nor the foundation
for the certainty of this foreknowledge should
cause us perplexity or seem to prejudice
freedom. And though it were true and possible
that contingent futurities consisting in
free actions of reasonable creatures were
entirely independent of the decrees of God
and of external causes, there would [147]
still be means of foreseeing them; for God
would see them as they are in the region
of the possibles, before he decrees to admit
them into existence.
43. But if the foreknowledge of God has nothing
to do with the dependence or independence
of our free actions, it is not so with the
foreordinance of God, his decrees, and the
sequence of causes which, as I believe, always
contribute to the determination of the will.
And if I am for the Molinists in the first
point, I am for the predeterminators in the
second, provided always that predetermination
be taken as not necessitating. In a word,
I am of opinion that the will is always more
inclined towards the course it adopts, but
that it is never bound by the necessity to
adopt it. That it will adopt this course
is certain, but it is not necessary. The
case corresponds to that of the famous saying,
_Astra inclinant, non necessitant_, although
here the similarity is not complete. For
the event towards which the stars tend (to
speak with the common herd, as if there were
some foundation for astrology) does not always
come to pass, whereas the course towards
which the will is more inclined never fails
to be adopted. Moreover the stars would form
only a part of the inclinations that co-operate
in the event, but when one speaks of the
greater inclination of the will, one speaks
of the result of all the inclinations. It
is almost as we have spoken above of the
consequent will in God, which results from
all the antecedent wills.
44. Nevertheless, objective certainty or
determination does not bring about the necessity
of the determinate truth. All philosophers
acknowledge this, asserting that the truth
of contingent futurities is determinate,
and that nevertheless they remain contingent.
The thing indeed would imply no contradiction
in itself if the effect did not follow; and
therein lies contingency. The better to understand
this point, we must take into account that
there are two great principles of our arguments.
The one is the principle of _contradiction_,
stating that of two contradictory propositions
the one is true, the other false; the other
principle is that of the _determinant reason_:
it states that nothing ever comes to pass
without there being a cause or at least a
reason determining it, that is, something
to give an _a priori_ reason why it is existent
rather than non-existent, and in this wise
rather than in any other. This great principle
holds for all events, and a contrary instance
will never be supplied: and although more
often than not we are insufficiently [148]
acquainted with these determinant reasons,
we perceive nevertheless that there are such.
Were it not for this great principle we could
never prove the existence of God, and we
should lose an infinitude of very just and
very profitable arguments whereof it is the
foundation; moreover, it suffers no exception,
for otherwise its force would be weakened.
Besides, nothing is so weak as those systems
where all is unsteady and full of exceptions.
That fault cannot be laid to the charge of
the system I approve, where everything happens
in accordance with general rules that at
most are mutually restrictive.
45. We must therefore not imagine with some
Schoolmen, whose ideas tend towards the chimerical,
that free contingent futurities have the
privilege of exemption from this general
rule of the nature of things. There is always
a prevailing reason which prompts the will
to its choice, and for the maintenance of
freedom for the will it suffices that this
reason should incline without necessitating.
That is also the opinion of all the ancients,
of Plato, of Aristotle, of St. Augustine.
The will is never prompted to action save
by the representation of the good, which
prevails over the opposite representations.
This is admitted even in relation to God,
the good angels and the souls in bliss: and
it is acknowledged that they are none the
less free in consequence of that. God fails
not to choose the best, but he is not constrained
so to do: nay, more, there is no necessity
in the object of God's choice, for another
sequence of things is equally possible. For
that very reason the choice is free and independent
of necessity, because it is made between
several possibles, and the will is determined
only by the preponderating goodness of the
object. This is therefore not a defect where
God and the saints are concerned: on the
contrary, it would be a great defect, or
rather a manifest absurdity, were it otherwise,
even in men here on earth, and if they were
capable of acting without any inclining reason.
Of such absurdity no example will ever be
found; and even supposing one takes a certain
course out of caprice, to demonstrate one's
freedom, the pleasure or advantage one thinks
to find in this conceit is one of the reasons
tending towards it.
46. There is therefore a freedom of contingency
or, in a way, of indifference, provided that
by 'indifference' is understood that nothing
necessitates us to one course or the other;
but there is never any _indifference of equipoise_,
that is, where all is completely even on
[149] both sides, without any inclination
towards either. Innumerable great and small
movements, internal and external, co-operate
with us, for the most part unperceived by
us. And I have already said that when one
leaves a room there are such and such reasons
determining us to put the one foot first,
without pausing to reflect. For there is
not everywhere a slave, as in Trimalchio's
house in Petronius, to cry to us: the right
foot first. All that we have just said agrees
entirely also with the maxims of the philosophers,
who teach that a cause cannot act without
having a disposition towards action. It is
this disposition which contains a predetermination,
whether the doer have received it from without,
or have had it in consequence of his own
antecedent character.
47. Thus we have no need to resort, in company
with some new Thomists, to a new immediate
predetermination by God, such as may cause
the free creature to abandon his indifference,
and to a decree of God for predetermining
the creature, making it possible for God
to know what the creature will do: for it
suffices that the creature be predetermined
by its preceding state, which inclines it
to one course more than to the other. Moreover,
all these connexions of the actions of the
creature and of all creatures were represented
in the divine understanding, and known to
God through the knowledge of mere intelligence,
before he had decreed to give them existence.
Thus we see that, in order to account for
the foreknowledge of God, one may dispense
with both the mediate knowledge of the Molinists
and the predetermination which a Bańez or
an Alvarez (writers otherwise of great profundity)
have taught.
48. By this false idea of an indifference
of equipoise the Molinists were much embarrassed.
They were asked not only how it was possible
to know in what direction a cause absolutely
indeterminate would be determined, but also
how it was possible that there should finally
result therefrom a determination for which
there is no source: to say with Molina that
it is the privilege of the free cause is
to say nothing, but simply to grant that
cause the privilege of being chimerical.
It is pleasing to see their harassed efforts
to emerge from a labyrinth whence there is
absolutely no means of egress. Some teach
that the will, before it is determined formally,
must be determined virtually, in order to
emerge from its state of equipoise; and Father
Louis of Dole, in his book on the _Co-operation
of God_, quotes Molinists who attempt to
take refuge in this expedient: [150] for
they are compelled to acknowledge that the
cause must needs be disposed to act. But
they gain nothing, they only defer the difficulty:
for they will still be asked how the free
cause comes to be determined virtually. They
will therefore never extricate themselves
without acknowledging that there is a predetermination
in the preceding state of the free creature,
which inclines it to be determined.
49. In consequence of this, the case also
of Buridan's ass between two meadows, impelled
equally towards both of them, is a fiction
that cannot occur in the universe, in the
order of Nature, although M. Bayle be of
another opinion. It is true that, if the
case were possible, one must say that the
ass would starve himself to death: but fundamentally
the question deals in the impossible, unless
it be that God bring the thing about expressly.
For the universe cannot be halved by a plane
drawn through the middle of the ass, which
is cut vertically through its length, so
that all is equal and alike on both sides,
in the manner wherein an ellipse, and every
plane figure of the number of those I term
'ambidexter', can be thus halved, by any
straight line passing through its centre.
Neither the parts of the universe nor the
viscera of the animal are alike nor are they
evenly placed on both sides of this vertical
plane. There will therefore always be many
things in the ass and outside the ass, although
they be not apparent to us, which will determine
him to go on one side rather than the other.
And although man is free, and the ass is
not, nevertheless for the same reason it
must be true that in man likewise the case
of a perfect equipoise between two courses
is impossible. Furthermore it is true that
an angel, or God certainly, could always
account for the course man has adopted, by
assigning a cause or a predisposing reason
which has actually induced him to adopt it:
yet this reason would often be complex and
incomprehensible to ourselves, because the
concatenation of causes linked together is
very long.
50. Hence it is that the reason M. Descartes
has advanced to prove the independence of
our free actions, by what he terms an intense
inward sensation, has no force. We cannot
properly speaking be sensible of our independence,
and we are not aware always of the causes,
often imperceptible, whereon our resolution
depends. It is as though the magnetic needle
took pleasure in turning towards the north:
for it would think that it was turning independently
of any other cause, not being aware of the
imperceptible movements of the magnetic matter.
Nevertheless we shall [151] see later in
what sense it is quite true that the human
soul is altogether its own natural principle
in relation to its actions, dependent upon
itself and independent of all other creatures.
51. As for _volition_ itself, to say that
it is an object of free will is incorrect.
We will to act, strictly speaking, and we
do not will to will; else we could still
say that we will to have the will to will,
and that would go on to infinity. Besides,
we do not always follow the latest judgement
of practical understanding when we resolve
to will; but we always follow, in our willing,
the result of all the inclinations that come
from the direction both of reasons and passions,
and this often happens without an express
judgement of the understanding.
52. All is therefore certain and determined
beforehand in man, as everywhere else, and
the human soul is a kind of _spiritual automaton_,
although contingent actions in general and
free action in particular are not on that
account necessary with an absolute necessity,
which would be truly incompatible with contingency.
Thus neither futurition in itself, certain
as it is, nor the infallible prevision of
God, nor the predetermination either of causes
or of God's decrees destroys this contingency
and this freedom. That is acknowledged in
respect of futurition and prevision, as has
already been set forth. Since, moreover,
God's decree consists solely in the resolution
he forms, after having compared all possible
worlds, to choose that one which is the best,
and bring it into existence together with
all that this world contains, by means of
the all-powerful word _Fiat_, it is plain
to see that this decree changes nothing in
the constitution of things: God leaves them
just as they were in the state of mere possibility,
that is, changing nothing either in their
essence or nature, or even in their accidents,
which are represented perfectly already in
the idea of this possible world. Thus that
which is contingent and free remains no less
so under the decrees of God than under his
prevision.
53. But could God himself (it will be said)
then change nothing in the world? Assuredly
he could not now change it, without derogation
to his wisdom, since he has foreseen the
existence of this world and of what it contains,
and since, likewise, he has formed this resolution
to bring it into existence: for he cannot
be mistaken nor repent, and it did not behove
him to from an imperfect resolution applying
to one part and not the [152] whole. Thus,
all being ordered from the beginning, it
is only because of this hypothetical necessity,
recognized by everyone, that after God's
prevision or after his resolution nothing
can be changed: and yet the events in themselves
remain contingent. For (setting aside this
supposition of the futurition of the thing
and of the prevision or of the resolution
of God, a supposition which already lays
it down as a fact that the thing will happen,
and in accordance with which one must say,
'Unumquodque, quando est, oportet esse, aut
unumquodque, siquidem erit, oportet futurum
esse'), the event has nothing in it to render
it necessary and to suggest that no other
thing might have happened in its stead. And
as for the connexion between causes and effects,
it only inclined, without necessitating,
the free agency, as I have just explained;
thus it does not produce even a hypothetical
necessity, save in conjunction with something
from outside, to wit, this very maxim, that
the prevailing inclination always triumphs.
54. It will be said also that, if all is
ordered, God cannot then perform miracles.
But one must bear in mind that the miracles
which happen in the world were also enfolded
and represented as possible in this same
world considered in the state of mere possibility;
and God, who has since performed them, when
he chose this world had even then decreed
to perform them. Again the objection will
be made that vows and prayers, merits and
demerits, good and bad actions avail nothing,
since nothing can be changed. This objection
causes most perplexity to people in general,
and yet it is purely a sophism. These prayers,
these vows, these good or bad actions that
occur to-day were already before God when
he formed the resolution to order things.
Those things which happen in this existing
world were represented, with their effects
and their consequences, in the idea of this
same world, while it was still possible only;
they were represented therein, attracting
God's grace whether natural or supernatural,
requiring punishments or rewards, just as
it has happened actually in this world since
God chose it. The prayer or the good action
were even then an _ideal cause_ or _condition_,
that is, an inclining reason able to contribute
to the grace of God, or to the reward, as
it now does in reality. Since, moreover,
all is wisely connected together in the world,
it is clear that God, foreseeing that which
would happen freely, ordered all other things
on that basis beforehand, or (what is the
same) he chose that possible world in [153]
which everything was ordered in this fashion.
55. This consideration demolishes at the
same time what the ancients called the 'Lazy
Sophism' ([Greek: logos argos]) which ended
in a decision to do nothing: for (people
would say) if what I ask is to happen it
will happen even though I should do nothing;
and if it is not to happen it will never
happen, no matter what trouble I take to
achieve it. This necessity, supposedly existent
in events, and detached from their causes,
might be termed _Fatum Mahometanum_, as I
have already observed above, because a similar
line of reasoning, so it is said, causes
the Turks not to shun places ravaged by plague.
But the answer is quite ready: the effect
being certain, the cause that shall produce
it is certain also; and if the effect comes
about it will be by virtue of a proportionate
cause. Thus your laziness perchance will
bring it about that you will obtain naught
of what you desire, and that you will fall
into those misfortunes which you would by
acting with care have avoided. We see, therefore,
that the _connexion of causes with effects_,
far from causing an unendurable fatality,
provides rather a means of obviating it.
There is a German proverb which says that
death will ever have a cause; and nothing
is so true. You will die on that day (let
us presume it is so, and that God foresees
it): yes, without doubt; but it will be because
you will do what shall lead you thither.
It is likewise with the chastisements of
God, which also depend upon their causes.
And it will be apposite in this connexion
to quote this famous passage from St. Ambrose
(in cap. I _Lucae_), 'Novit Dominus mutare
sententiam, si tu noveris mutare delictum',
which is not to be understood as of reprobation,
but of denunciation, such as that which Jonah
dealt out for God to the Ninevites. This
common saying: 'Si non es praedestinatus,
fac ut praedestineris', must not be taken
literally, its true sense being that he who
has doubts of his predestination need only
do what is required for him to obtain it
by the grace of God. The sophism which ends
in a decision to trouble oneself over nothing
will haply be useful sometimes to induce
certain people to face danger fearlessly.
It has been applied in particular to Turkish
soldiers: but it seems that hashish is a
more important factor than this sophism,
not to mention the fact that this resolute
spirit in the Turks has greatly belied itself
in our days.
56. A learned physician of Holland named
Johan van Beverwyck took the trouble to write
_De Termino Vitae_ and to collect sundry
answers, [154] letters and discourses of
some learned men of his time on this subject.
This collection has been printed, and it
is astonishing to see there how often people
are misled, and how they have confused a
problem which, properly speaking, is the
easiest in the world. After that it is no
wonder that there are very many doubts which
the human race cannot abandon. The truth
is that people love to lose themselves, and
this is a kind of ramble of the mind, which
is unwilling to subject itself to attention,
to order, to rules. It seems as though we
are so accustomed to games and jesting that
we play the fool even in the most serious
occupations, and when we least think to do
so.
57. I fear that in the recent dispute between
the theologians of the Augsburg Confession,
_De Termino Paenitentiae Peremptorio_, which
has called forth so many treatises in Germany,
some misunderstanding, though of a different
nature, has slipped in. The terms prescribed
by the laws are amongst lawyers known as
_fatalia_. It may be said, in a sense, that
the _peremptory term_, prescribed to man
for his repentance and amendment, is certain
in the sight of God, with whom all is certain.
God knows when a sinner will be so hardened
that thereafter nothing can be done for him:
not indeed that it would be impossible for
him to do penance or that sufficient grace
needs must be refused to him after a certain
term, a grace that never fails; but because
there will be a time whereafter he will no
more approach the ways of salvation. But
we never have certain marks for recognizing
this term, and we are never justified in
considering a man utterly abandoned: that
would be to pass a rash judgement. It were
better always to have room for hope; and
this is an occasion, with a thousand others,
where our ignorance is beneficial.
_Prudens futuri temporis exitum_ _Caliginosa
nocte premit Deus_.
58. The whole future is doubtless determined:
but since we know not what it is, nor what
is foreseen or resolved, we must do our duty,
according to the reason that God has given
us and according to the rules that he has
prescribed for us; and thereafter we must
have a quiet mind, and leave to God himself
the care for the outcome. For he will never
fail to do that which shall be the best,
not only in general but also in particular,
for those who have true confidence in him,
that is, a confidence composed [155] of true
piety, a lively faith and fervent charity,
by virtue of which we will, as far as in
us lies, neglect nothing appertaining to
our duty and his service. It is true that
we cannot 'render service' to him, for he
has need of nothing: but it is 'serving him',
in our parlance, when we strive to carry
out his presumptive will, co-operating in
the good as it is known to us, wherever we
can contribute thereto. For we must always
presume that God is prompted towards the
good we know, until the event shows us that
he had stronger reasons, although perhaps
unknown to us, which have made him subordinate
this good that we sought to some other greater
good of his own designing, which he has not
failed or will not fail to effect.
59. I have just shown how the action of the
will depends upon its causes; that there
is nothing so appropriate to human nature
as this dependence of our actions; and that
otherwise one would slip into a preposterous
and unendurable fatality, namely into the
_Fatum Mahometanum_, which is the worst of
all because it overthrows foresight and good
counsel. It is well to show, notwithstanding,
how this dependence of voluntary actions
does not fundamentally preclude the existence
within us of a wonderful _spontaneity_, which
in a certain sense makes the soul in its
resolves independent of the physical influence
of all other creatures. This spontaneity,
hitherto little recognized, which exalts
our command over our actions to the highest
pitch, is a consequence of the System of
Pre-established Harmony, of which I must
give some explanation here. The Scholastic
philosophers believed that there was a reciprocal
physical influence between body and soul:
but since it has been recognized that thought
and dimensional mass have no mutual connexion,
and that they are creatures differing _toto
genere_, many moderns have acknowledged that
there is no _physical communication_ between
soul and body, despite the _metaphysical
communication_ always subsisting, which causes
soul and body to compose one and the same
_suppositum_, or what is called a person.
This physical communication, if there were
such, would cause the soul to change the
degree of speed and the directional line
of some motions that are in the body, and
_vice versa_ the body to change the sequence
of the thoughts that are in the soul. But
this effect cannot be inferred from any notion
conceived in the body and in the soul; though
nothing be better known to us than the soul,
since it is inmost to us, that is to say
inmost to itself.
[156]
60. M. Descartes wished to compromise and
to make a part of the body's action dependent
upon the soul. He believed in the existence
of a rule of Nature to the effect, according
to him, that the same quantity of movement
is conserved in bodies. He deemed it not
possible that the influence of the soul should
violate this law of bodies, but he believed
that the soul notwithstanding might have
power to change the direction of the movements
that are made in the body; much as a rider,
though giving no force to the horse he mounts,
nevertheless controls it by guiding that
force in any direction he pleases. But as
that is done by means of the bridle, the
bit, the spurs and other material aids, it
is conceivable how that can be; there are,
however, no instruments such as the soul
may employ for this result, nothing indeed
either in the soul or in the body, that is,
either in thought or in the mass, which may
serve to explain this change of the one by
the other. In a word, that the soul should
change the quantity of force and that it
should change the line of direction, both
these things are equally inexplicable.
61. Moreover, two important truths on this
subject have been discovered since M. Descartes'
day. The first is that the quantity of absolute
force which is in fact conserved is different
from the quantity of movement, as I have
demonstrated elsewhere. The second discovery
is that the same direction is still conserved
in all bodies together that are assumed as
interacting, in whatever way they come into
collision. If this rule had been known to
M. Descartes, he would have taken the direction
of bodies to be as independent of the soul
as their force; and I believe that that would
have led direct to the Hypothesis of Pre-established
Harmony, whither these same rules have led
me. For apart from the fact that the physical
influence of one of these substances on the
other is inexplicable, I recognized that
without a complete derangement of the laws
of Nature the soul could not act physically
upon the body. And I did not believe that
one could here listen to philosophers, competent
in other respects, who produce a God, as
it were, _ex machina_, to bring about the
final solution of the piece, maintaining
that God exerts himself deliberately to move
bodies as the soul pleases, and to give perceptions
to the soul as the body requires. For this
system, which is called that of _occasional
causes_ (because it teaches that God acts
on the body at the instance of the soul,
and _vice versa_), besides introducing perpetual
miracles to establish communication [157]
between these two substances, does not obviate
the derangement of the natural laws obtaining
in each of these same substances, which,
in the general opinion, their mutual influence
would cause.
62. Being on other considerations already
convinced of the principle of Harmony in
general, I was in consequence convinced likewise
of the _preformation_ and the Pre-established
Harmony of all things amongst themselves,
of that between nature and grace, between
the decrees of God and our actions foreseen,
between all parts of matter, and even between
the future and the past, the whole in conformity
with the sovereign wisdom of God, whose works
are the most harmonious it is possible to
conceive. Thus I could not fail to arrive
at the system which declares that God created
the soul in the beginning in such a fashion
that it must produce and represent to itself
successively that which takes place within
the body, and the body also in such a fashion
that it must do of itself that which the
soul ordains. Consequently the laws that
connect the thoughts of the soul in the order
of final causes and in accordance with the
evolution of perceptions must produce pictures
that meet and harmonize with the impressions
of bodies on our organs; and likewise the
laws of movements in the body, which follow
one another in the order of efficient causes,
meet and so harmonize with the thoughts of
the soul that the body is induced to act
at the time when the soul wills it.
63. Far from its being prejudicial, nothing
can be more favourable to freedom than that
system. And M. Jacquelot has demonstrated
well in his book on the _Conformity of Faith
with Reason_, that it is just as if he who
knows all that I shall order a servant to
do the whole day long on the morrow made
an automaton entirely resembling this servant,
to carry out to-morrow at the right moment
all that I should order; and yet that would
not prevent me from ordering freely all that
I should please, although the action of the
automaton that would serve me would not be
in the least free.
64. Moreover, since all that passes in the
soul depends, according to this system, only
upon the soul, and its subsequent state is
derived only from it and from its present
state, how can one give it a greater _independence_?
It is true that there still remains some
imperfection in the constitution of the soul.
All that happens to the soul depends upon
it, but depends not always upon its will;
that were too much. Nor are such[158] happenings
even recognized always by its understanding
or perceived with distinctness. For there
is in the soul not only an order of distinct
perceptions, forming its dominion, but also
a series of confused perceptions or passions,
forming its bondage: and there is no need
for astonishment at that; the soul would
be a Divinity if it had none but distinct
perceptions. It has nevertheless some power
over these confused perceptions also, even
if in an indirect manner. For although it
cannot change its passions forthwith, it
can work from afar towards that end with
enough success, and endue itself with new
passions and even habits. It even has a like
power over the more distinct perceptions,
being able to endue itself indirectly with
opinions and intentions, and to hinder itself
from having this one or that, and stay or
hasten its judgement. For we can seek means
beforehand to arrest ourselves, when occasion
arises, on the sliding step of a rash judgement;
we can find some incident to justify postponement
of our resolution even at the moment when
the matter appears ready to be judged. Although
our opinion and our act of willing be not
directly objects of our will (as I have already
observed), one sometimes, takes measures
nevertheless, to will and even to believe
in due time, that which one does not will,
or believe, now. So great is the profundity
of the spirit of man.
65. And now, to bring to a conclusion this
question of _spontaneity_, it must be said
that, on a rigorous definition, the soul
has within it the principle of all its actions,
and even of all its passions, and that the
same is true in all the simple substances
scattered throughout Nature, although there
be freedom only in those that are intelligent.
In the popular sense notwithstanding, speaking
in accordance with appearances, we must say
that the soul depends in some way upon the
body and upon the impressions of the senses:
much as we speak with Ptolemy and Tycho in
everyday converse, and think with Copernicus,
when it is a question of the rising and the
setting of the sun.
66. One may however give a true and philosophic
sense to this _mutual dependence_ which we
suppose between the soul and the body. It
is that the one of these two substances depends
upon the other ideally, in so far as the
reason of that which is done in the one can
be furnished by that which is in the other.
This had already happened when God ordered
beforehand the harmony that there would be
between them. Even so would that [159] automaton,
that should fulfil the servant's function,
depend upon me _ideally_, in virtue of the
knowledge of him who, foreseeing my future
orders, would have rendered it capable of
serving me at the right moment all through
the morrow. The knowledge of my future intentions
would have actuated this great craftsman,
who would accordingly have fashioned the
automaton: my influence would be objective,
and his physical. For in so far as the soul
has perfection and distinct thoughts, God
has accommodated the body to the soul, and
has arranged beforehand that the body is
impelled to execute its orders. And in so
far as the soul is imperfect and as its perceptions
are confused, God has accommodated the soul
to the body, in such sort that the soul is
swayed by the passions arising out of corporeal
representations. This produces the same effect
and the same appearance as if the one depended
immediately upon the other, and by the agency
of a physical influence. Properly speaking,
it is by its confused thoughts that the soul
represents the bodies which encompass it.
The same thing must apply to all that we
understand by the actions of simple substances
one upon another. For each one is assumed
to act upon the other in proportion to its
perfection, although this be only ideally,
and in the reasons of things, as God in the
beginning ordered one substance to accord
with another in proportion to the perfection
or imperfection that there is in each. (Withal
action and passion are always reciprocal
in creatures, because one part of the reasons
which serve to explain clearly what is done,
and which have served to bring it into existence,
is in the one of these substances, and another
part of these reasons is in the other, perfections
and imperfections being always mingled and
shared.) Thus it is we attribute _action_
to the one, and _passion_ to the other.
67. But after all, whatsoever dependence
be conceived in voluntary actions, and even
though there were an absolute and mathematical
necessity (which there is not) it would not
follow that there would not be a sufficient
degree of freedom to render rewards and punishments
just and reasonable. It is true that generally
we speak as though the necessity of the action
put an end to all merit and all demerit,
all justification for praise and blame, for
reward and punishment: but it must be admitted
that this conclusion is not entirely correct.
I am very far from sharing the opinions of
Bradwardine, Wyclif, Hobbes and Spinoza,
who advocate, so it seems,[160] this entirely
mathematical necessity, which I think I have
adequately refuted, and perhaps more clearly
than is customary. Yet one must always bear
testimony to the truth and not impute to
a dogma anything that does not result from
it. Moreover, these arguments prove too much,
since they would prove just as much against
hypothetical necessity, and would justify
the lazy sophism. For the absolute necessity
of the sequence of causes would in this matter
add nothing to the infallible certainty of
a hypothetical necessity.
68. In the first place, therefore, it must
be agreed that it is permitted to kill a
madman when one cannot by other means defend
oneself. It will be granted also that it
is permitted, and often even necessary, to
destroy venomous or very noxious animals,
although they be not so by their own fault.
69. Secondly, one inflicts punishments upon
a beast, despite its lack of reason and freedom,
when one deems that this may serve to correct
it: thus one punishes dogs and horses, and
indeed with much success. Rewards serve us
no less in the managing of animals: when
an animal is hungry, the food that is given
to him causes him to do what otherwise would
never be obtained from him.
70. Thirdly, one would inflict even on beasts
capital punishments (where it is no longer
a question of correcting the beast that is
punished) if this punishment could serve
as an example, or inspire terror in others,
to make them cease from evil doing. Rorarius,
in his book on reason in beasts, says that
in Africa they crucified lions, in order
to drive away other lions from the towns
and frequented places, and that he had observed
in passing through the province of Jülich
that they hanged wolves there in order to
ensure greater safety for the sheepfolds.
There are people in the villages also who
nail birds of prey to the doors of houses,
with the idea that other birds of the same
kind will then not so readily appear. These
measures would always be justified if they
were of any avail.
71. Then, in the fourth place, since experience
proves that the fear of chastisements and
the hope of rewards serves to make men abstain
from evil and strive to do good, one would
have good reason to avail oneself of such,
even though men were acting under necessity,
whatever the necessity might be. The objection
will be raised that if good or evil is necessary
it is useless to avail oneself of means to
obtain it or to hinder it: but the answer
has already been given above in the passage
combating the lazy [161] sophism. If good
or evil were a necessity without these means,
then such means would be unavailing; but
it is not so. These goods and evils come
only with the aid of these means, and if
these results were necessary the means would
be a part of the causes rendering them necessary,
since experience teaches us that often fear
or hope hinders evil or advances good. This
objection, then, differs hardly at all from
the lazy sophism, which we raise against
the certainty as well as the necessity of
future events. Thus one may say that these
objections are directed equally against hypothetical
necessity and absolute necessity, and that
they prove as much against the one as against
the other, that is to say, nothing at all.
72. There was a great dispute between Bishop
Bramhall and Mr. Hobbes, which began when
they were both in Paris, and which was continued
after their return to England; all the parts
of it are to be found collected in a quarto
volume published in London in the year 1656.
They are all in English, and have not been
translated as far as I know, nor inserted
in the Collection of Works in Latin by Mr.
Hobbes. I had already read these writings,
and have obtained them again since. And I
had observed at the outset that he had not
at all proved the absolute necessity of all
things, but had shown sufficiently that necessity
would not overthrow all the rules of divine
or human justice, and would not prevent altogether
the exercise of this virtue.
73. There is, however, a kind of justice
and a certain sort of rewards and of punishments
which appear not so applicable to those who
should act by an absolute necessity, supposing
such necessity existed. It is that kind of
justice which has for its goal neither improvement
nor example, nor even redress of the evil.
This justice has its foundation only in the
fitness of things, which demands a certain
satisfaction for the expiation of an evil
action. The Socinians, Hobbes and some others
do not admit this punitive justice, which
properly speaking is avenging justice. God
reserves it for himself in many cases; but
he does not fail to grant it to those who
are entitled to govern others, and he exercises
it through their agency, provided that they
act under the influence of reason and not
of passion. The Socinians believe it to be
without foundation, but it always has some
foundation in that fitness of things which
gives satisfaction not only to the injured
but also to the wise who see it; even as
a beautiful piece of music, or again a good
piece of architecture, satisfies cultivated
[162] minds. And the wise lawgiver having
threatened, and having, so to speak, promised
a chastisement, it befits his consistency
not to leave the action completely unpunished,
even though the punishment would no longer
avail to correct anyone. But even though
he should have promised nothing, it is enough
that there is a fitness of things which could
have prompted him to make this promise, since
the wise man likewise promises only that
which is fitting. And one may even say that
there is here a certain compensation of the
mind, which would be scandalized by disorder
if the chastisement did not contribute towards
restoring order. One can also consult what
Grotius wrote against the Socinians, of the
satisfaction of Jesus Christ, and the answer
of Crellius thereto.
74. Thus it is that the pains of the damned
continue, even when they no longer serve
to turn them away from evil, and that likewise
the rewards of the blessed continue, even
when they no longer serve for strengthening
them in good. One may say nevertheless that
the damned ever bring upon themselves new
pains through new sins, and that the blessed
ever bring upon themselves new joys by new
progress in goodness: for both are founded
on the _principle of the fitness of things_,
which has seen to it that affairs were so
ordered that the evil action must bring upon
itself a chastisement. There is good reason
to believe, following the parallelism of
the two realms, that of final causes and
that of efficient causes, that God has established
in the universe a connexion between punishment
or reward and bad or good action, in accordance
wherewith the first should always be attracted
by the second, and virtue and vice obtain
their reward and their punishment in consequence
of the natural sequence of things, which
contains still another kind of pre-established
harmony than that which appears in the communication
between the soul and the body. For, in a
word, all that God does, as I have said already,
is harmonious to perfection. Perhaps then
this principle of the fitness of things would
no longer apply to beings acting without
true freedom or exemption from absolute necessity;
and in that case corrective justice alone
would be administered, and not punitive justice.
That is the opinion of the famous Conringius,
in a dissertation he published on what is
just. And indeed, the reasons Pomponazzi
employed in his book on fate, to prove the
usefulness of chastisements and rewards,
even though all should come about in our
actions by a fatal necessity,[163] concern
only amendment and not satisfaction, [Greek:
kolasin ou timôrian]. Moreover, it is only
for the sake of outward appearances that
one destroys animals accessary to certain
crimes, as one razes the houses of rebels,
that is, to inspire terror. Thus it is an
act of corrective justice, wherein punitive
justice has no part at all.
75. But we will not amuse ourselves now by
discussing a question more curious than necessary,
since we have shown sufficiently that there
is no such necessity in voluntary actions.
Nevertheless it was well to show that _imperfect
freedom_ alone, that is, freedom which is
exempt only from constraint, would suffice
as foundation for chastisements and rewards
of the kind conducive to the avoidance of
evil, and to amendment. One sees also from
this that some persons of intelligence, who
persuade themselves that everything is necessary,
are wrong in saying that none must be praised
or blamed, rewarded or punished. Apparently
they say so only to exercise their wit: the
pretext is that all being necessary nothing
would be in our power. But this pretext is
ill founded: necessary actions would be still
in our power, at least in so far as we could
perform them or omit them, when the hope
or the fear of praise or blame, of pleasure
or pain prompted our will thereto, whether
they prompted it of necessity, or in prompting
it they left spontaneity, contingency and
freedom all alike unimpaired. Thus praise
and blame, rewards and punishments would
preserve always a large part of their use,
even though there were a true necessity in
our actions. We can praise and blame also
natural good and bad qualities, where the
will has no part--in a horse, in a diamond,
in a man; and he who said of Cato of Utica
that he acted virtuously through the goodness
of his nature, and that it was impossible
for him to behave otherwise, thought to praise
him the more.
76. The difficulties which I have endeavoured
up to now to remove have been almost all
common to natural and revealed theology.
Now it will be necessary to come to a question
of revealed theology, concerning the election
or the reprobation of men, with the dispensation
or use of divine grace in connexion with
these acts of the mercy or the justice of
God. But when I answered the preceding objections,
I opened up a way to meet those that remain.
This confirms the observation I made thereon
(_Preliminary Dissertation,_ 43) that there
is rather a conflict between the true [164]
reasons of natural theology and the false
reasons of human appearances, than between
revealed faith and reason. For on this subject
scarcely any difficulty arises that is new,
and not deriving its origin from those which
can be placed in the way of the truths discerned
by reason.
77. Now as theologians of all parties are
divided among themselves on this subject
of predestination and grace, and often give
different answers to the same objections,
according to their various principles, one
cannot avoid touching on the differences
which prevail among them. One may say in
general that some look upon God more metaphysically
and others more morally: and it has already
been stated on other occasions that the Counter-Remonstrants
took the first course and the Remonstrants
the second. But to act rightly we must affirm
alike on one side the independence of God
and the dependence of creatures, and on the
other side the justice and goodness of God,
which makes him dependent upon himself, his
will upon his understanding or his wisdom.
78. Some gifted and well-intentioned authors,
desiring to show the force of the reasons
advocated by the two principal parties, in
order to persuade them to a mutual tolerance,
deem that the whole controversy is reduced
to this essential point, namely: What was
God's principal aim in making his decrees
with regard to man? Did he make them solely
in order to show forth his glory by manifesting
his attributes, and forming, to that end,
the great plan of creation and providence?
Or has he had regard rather to the voluntary
movements of intelligent substances which
he designed to create, considering what they
would will and do in the different circumstances
and situations wherein he might place them,
so as to form a fitting resolve thereupon?
It appears to me that the two answers to
this great question thus given as opposites
to one another are easy to reconcile, and
that in consequence the two parties would
be agreed in principle, without any need
of tolerance, if all were reduced to this
point. In truth God, in designing to create
the world, purposed solely to manifest and
communicate his perfections in the way that
was most efficacious, and most worthy of
his greatness, his wisdom and his goodness.
But that very purpose pledged him to consider
all the actions of creatures while still
in the state of pure possibility, that he
might form the most fitting plan. He is like
a great architect whose aim in view is the
satisfaction or the glory of having[165]
built a beautiful palace, and who considers
all that is to enter into this construction:
the form and the materials, the place, the
situation, the means, the workmen, the expense,
before he forms a complete resolve. For a
wise person in laying his plans cannot separate
the end from the means; he does not contemplate
any end without knowing if there are means
of attaining thereto.
79. I know not whether there are also perchance
persons who imagine that, God being the absolute
master of all things, one can thence infer
that everything outside him is indifferent
to him, that he considers himself alone,
without concern for others, and that thus
he has made some happy and others unhappy
without any cause, without choice, without
reason. But to teach so about God were to
deprive him of wisdom and of goodness. We
need only observe that he considers himself
and neglects nothing of what he owes to himself,
to conclude that he considers his creatures
also, and that he uses them in the manner
most consistent with order. For the more
a great and good prince is mindful of his
glory, the more he will think of making his
subjects happy, even though he were the most
absolute of all monarchs, and though his
subjects were slaves from birth, bondsmen
(in lawyers' parlance), people entirely in
subjection to arbitrary power. Calvin himself
and some others of the greatest defenders
of the absolute decree rightly maintained
that God had _great and just reasons_ for
his election and the dispensation of his
grace, although these reasons be unknown
to us in detail: and we must judge charitably
that the most rigid predestinators have too
much reason and too much piety to depart
from this opinion.
80. There will therefore be no argument for
debate on that point (as I hope) with people
who are at all reasonable. But there will
always be argument among those who are called
Universalists and Particularists, according
to what they teach of the grace and the will
of God. Yet I am somewhat inclined to believe
that the heated dispute between them on the
will of God to save all men, and on that
which depends upon it (when one keeps separate
the doctrine _de Auxiliis_, or of the assistance
of grace), rests rather in expressions than
in things. For it is sufficient to consider
that God, as well as every wise and beneficent
mind, is inclined towards all possible good,
and that this inclination is proportionate
to the excellence of the good. Moreover,
this results (if we take the [166] matter
precisely and in itself) from an 'antecedent
will', as it is termed, which, however, is
not always followed by its complete effect,
because this wise mind must have many other
inclinations besides. Thus it is the result
of all the inclinations together that makes
his will complete and decretory, as I have
already explained. One may therefore very
well say with ancient writers that God wills
to save all men according to his antecedent
will, but not according to his consequent
will, which never fails to be followed by
its effect. And if those who deny this universal
will do not allow that the antecedent inclination
be called a will, they are only troubling
themselves about a question of name.
81. But there is a question more serious
in regard to predestination to eternal life
and to all other destination by God, to wit,
whether this destination is absolute or respective.
There is destination to good and destination
to evil; and as evil is moral or physical,
theologians of all parties agree that there
is no destination to moral evil, that is
to say, that none is destined to sin. As
for the greatest physical evil, which is
damnation, one can distinguish between destination
and predestination: for predestination appears
to contain within itself an absolute destination,
which is anterior to the consideration of
the good or evil actions of those whom it
concerns. Thus one may say that the reprobate
are _destined_ to be condemned, because they
are known to be impenitent. But it cannot
so well be said that the reprobate are _predestined_
to damnation: for there is no _absolute_
reprobation, its foundation being final foreseen
impenitence.
82. It is true that there are writers who
maintain that God, wishing to manifest his
mercy and his justice in accordance with
reasons worthy of him, but unknown to us,
chose the elect, and in consequence rejected
the damned, prior to all thought of sin,
even of Adam, that after this resolve he
thought fit to permit sin in order to be
able to exercise these two virtues, and that
he has bestowed grace in Jesus Christ to
some in order to save them, while he has
refused it to others in order to be able
to punish them. Hence these writers are named
'Supralapsarians', because the decree to
punish precedes, according to them, the knowledge
of the future existence of sin. But the opinion
most common to-day amongst those who are
called Reformed, and one that is favoured
by the Synod of Dordrecht, is that of the
'Infralapsarians', corresponding somewhat
to the conception of St. Augustine. For he
asserts that God having resolved to permit
the [167] sin of Adam and the corruption
of the human race, for reasons just but hidden,
his mercy made him choose some of the corrupt
mass to be freely saved by the merit of Jesus
Christ, and his justice made him resolve
to punish the others by the damnation that
they deserved. That is why, with the Schoolmen,
only the saved were called _Praedestinati_
and the damned were called _Praesciti_. It
must be admitted that some Infralapsarians
and others speak sometimes of predestination
to damnation, following the example of Fulgentius
and of St. Augustine himself: but that signifies
the same as destination to them, and it avails
nothing to wrangle about words. That pretext,
notwithstanding, was in time past used for
maltreating that Godescalc who caused a stir
about the middle of the ninth century, and
who took the name of Fulgentius to indicate
that he followed that author.
83. As for the destination of the elect to
eternal life, the Protestants, as well as
those of the Roman Church, dispute much among
themselves as to whether election is absolute
or is founded on the prevision of final living
faith. Those who are called Evangelicals,
that is, those of the Augsburg Confession,
hold the latter opinion: they believe that
one need not go into the hidden causes of
election while one may find a manifest cause
of it shown in Holy Scripture, which is faith
in Jesus Christ; and it appears to them that
the prevision of the cause is also the cause
of the prevision of the effect. Those who
are called Reformed are of a different opinion:
they admit that salvation comes from faith
in Jesus Christ, but they observe that often
the cause anterior to the effect in execution
is posterior in intention, as when the cause
is the means and the effect is the end. Thus
the question is, whether faith or salvation
is anterior in the intention of God, that
is, whether God's design is rather to save
man than to make him a believer.
84. Hence we see that the question between
the Supralapsarians and the Infralapsarians
in part, and again between them and the Evangelicals,
comes back to a right conception of the order
that is in God's decrees. Perhaps one might
put an end to this dispute at once by saying
that, properly speaking, all the decrees
of God that are here concerned are simultaneous,
not only in respect of time, as everyone
agrees, but also _in signo rationis_, or
in the order of nature. And indeed, the Formula
of Concord, building upon some passages of
St. Augustine, comprised in the same [168]
Decree of Election salvation and the means
that conduce to it. To demonstrate this synchronism
of destinations or of decrees with which
we are concerned, we must revert to the expedient
that I have employed more than once, which
states that God, before decreeing anything,
considered among other possible sequences
of things that one which he afterwards approved.
In the idea of this is represented how the
first parents sin and corrupt their posterity;
how Jesus Christ redeems the human race;
how some, aided by such and such graces,
attain to final faith and to salvation; and
how others, with or without such or other
graces, do not attain thereto, continue in
sin, and are damned. God grants his sanction
to this sequence only after having entered
into all its detail, and thus pronounces
nothing final as to those who shall be saved
or damned without having pondered upon everything
and compared it with other possible sequences.
Thus God's pronouncement concerns the whole
sequence at the same time; he simply decrees
its existence. In order to save other men,
or in a different way, he must needs choose
an altogether different sequence, seeing
that all is connected in each sequence. In
this conception of the matter, which is that
most worthy of the All-wise, all whose actions
are connected together to the highest possible
degree, there would be only one total decree,
which is to create such a world. This total
decree comprises equally all the particular
decrees, without setting one of them before
or after another. Yet one may say also that
each particular act of antecedent will entering
into the total result has its value and order,
in proportion to the good whereto this act
inclines. But these acts of antecedent will
are not called decrees, since they are not
yet inevitable, the outcome depending upon
the total result. According to this conception
of things, all the difficulties that can
here be made amount to the same as those
I have already stated and removed in my inquiry
concerning the origin of evil.
85. There remains only one important matter
of discussion, which has its peculiar difficulties.
It is that of the dispensation of the means
and circumstances contributing to salvation
and to damnation. This comprises amongst
others the subject of the Aids of Grace (_de
auxiliis gratiae_), on which Rome (since
the Congregation _de Auxiliis_ under Clement
VIII, when a debate took place between the
Dominicans and the Jesuits) does not readily
permit books to be published. Everyone must
agree that God is [169] altogether good and
just, that his goodness makes him contribute
the least possible to that which can render
men guilty, and the most possible to that
which serves to save them (possible, I say,
subject to the general order of things);
that his justice prevents him from condemning
innocent men, and from leaving good actions
without reward; and that he even keeps an
exact proportion in punishments and rewards.
Nevertheless, this idea that one should have
of the goodness and the justice of God does
not appear enough in what we know of his
actions with regard to the salvation and
the damnation of men: and it is that which
makes difficulties concerning sin and its
remedies.
86. The first difficulty is how the soul
could be infected with original sin, which
is the root of actual sins, without injustice
on God's part in exposing the soul thereto.
This difficulty has given rise to three opinions
on the origin of the soul itself. The first
is that of the _pre-existence of human souls_
in another world or in another life, where
they had sinned and on that account had been
condemned to this prison of the human body,
an opinion of the Platonists which is attributed
to Origen and which even to-day finds adherents.
Henry More, an English scholar, advocated
something like this dogma in a book written
with that express purpose. Some of those
who affirm this pre-existence have gone as
far as metempsychosis. The younger van Helmont
held this opinion, and the ingenious author
of some metaphysical _Meditations_, published
in 1678 under the name of William Wander,
appears to have some leaning towards it.
The second opinion is that of _Traduction_,
as if the soul of children were engendered
(_per traducem_) from the soul or souls of
those from whom the body is engendered. St.
Augustine inclined to this judgement the
better to explain original sin. This doctrine
is taught also by most of the theologians
of the Augsburg Confession. Nevertheless
it is not completely established among them,
since the Universities of Jena and Helmstedt,
and others besides, have long been opposed
to it. The third opinion, and that most widely
accepted to-day, is that of _Creation_: it
is taught in the majority of the Christian
Schools, but it is fraught with the greatest
difficulty in respect of original sin.
87. Into this controversy of theologians
on the origin of the human soul has entered
the philosophic dispute on _the origin of
forms._ Aristotle and scholastic philosophy
after him called _Form_ that which is a [170]
principle of action and is found in that
which acts. This inward principle is either
substantial, being then termed 'Soul', when
it is in an organic body, or accidental,
and customarily termed 'Quality'. The same
philosopher gave to the soul the generic
name of 'Entelechy' or _Act_. This word 'Entelechy'
apparently takes its origin from the Greek
word signifying 'perfect', and hence the
celebrated Ermolao Barbaro expressed it literally
in Latin by _perfectihabia_: for Act is a
realization of potency. And he had no need
to consult the Devil, as men say he did,
in order to learn that. Now the Philosopher
of Stagira supposes that there are two kinds
of Act, the permanent act and the successive
act. The permanent or lasting act is nothing
but the Substantial or Accidental Form: the
substantial form (as for example the soul)
is altogether permanent, at least according
to my judgement, and the accidental is only
so for a time. But the altogether momentary
act, whose nature is transitory, consists
in action itself. I have shown elsewhere
that the notion of Entelechy is not altogether
to be scorned, and that, being permanent,
it carries with it not only a mere faculty
for action, but also that which is called
'force', 'effort', 'conatus', from which
action itself must follow if nothing prevents
it. Faculty is only an _attribute_, or rather
sometimes a mode; but force, when it is not
an ingredient of substance itself (that is,
force which is not primitive but derivative),
is a _quality_, which is distinct and separable
from substance. I have shown also how one
may suppose that the soul is a primitive
force which is modified and varied by derivative
forces or qualities, and exercised in actions.
88. Now philosophers have troubled themselves
exceedingly on the question of the origin
of substantial forms. For to say that the
compound of form and matter is produced and
that the form is only _comproduced_ means
nothing. The common opinion was that forms
were derived from the potency of matter,
this being called _Eduction_. That also meant
in fact nothing, but it was explained in
a sense by a comparison with shapes: for
that of a statue is produced only by removal
of the superfluous marble. This comparison
might be valid if form consisted in a mere
limitation, as in the case of shape. Some
have thought that forms were sent from heaven,
and even created expressly, when bodies were
produced. Julius Scaliger hinted that it
was possible that forms were rather derived
from the active potency of the efficient
cause (that is to say, either from that of
God in the [171] case of Creation or from
that of other forms in the case of generation),
than from the passive potency of matter.
And that, in the case of generation, meant
a return to traduction. Daniel Sennert, a
famous doctor and physicist at Wittenberg,
cherished this opinion, particularly in relation
to animate bodies which are multiplied through
seed. A certain Julius Caesar della Galla,
an Italian living in the Low Countries, and
a doctor of Groningen named Johan Freitag
wrote with much vehemence in opposition to
Sennert. Johann Sperling, a professor at
Wittenberg, made a defence of his master,
and finally came into conflict with Johann
Zeisold, a professor at Jena, who upheld
the belief that the human soul is created.
89. But traduction and eduction are equally
inexplicable when it is a question of finding
the origin of the soul. It is not the same
with accidental forms, since they are only
modifications of the substance, and their
origin may be explained by eduction, that
is, by variation of limitations, in the same
way as the origin of shapes. But it is quite
another matter when we are concerned with
the origin of a substance, whose beginning
and destruction are equally difficult to
explain. Sennert and Sperling did not venture
to admit the subsistence and the indestructibility
of the souls of beasts or of other primitive
forms, although they allowed that they were
indivisible and immaterial. But the fact
is that they confused indestructibility with
immortality, whereby is understood in the
case of man that not only the soul but also
the personality subsists. In saying that
the soul of man is immortal one implies the
subsistence of what makes the identity of
the person, something which retains its moral
qualities, conserving the _consciousness_,
or the reflective inward feeling, of what
it is: thus it is rendered susceptible to
chastisement or reward. But this conservation
of personality does not occur in the souls
of beasts: that is why I prefer to say that
they are imperishable rather than to call
them immortal. Yet this misapprehension appears
to have been the cause of a great inconsistency
in the doctrine of the Thomists and of other
good philosophers: they recognized the immateriality
or indivisibility of all souls, without being
willing to admit their indestructibility,
greatly to the prejudice of the immortality
of the human soul. John Scot, that is, the
Scotsman (which formerly signified Hibernian
or Erigena), a famous writer of the time
of Louis the Debonair and of his sons, was
for the conservation of all souls: and I
see not why there should be less [172] objection
to making the atoms of Epicurus or of Gassendi
endure, than to affirming the subsistence
of all truly simple and indivisible substances,
which are the sole and true atoms of Nature.
And Pythagoras was right in saying generally,
as Ovid makes him say:
_Morte carent animae_.
90. Now as I like maxims which hold good
and admit of the fewest exceptions possible,
here is what has appeared to me most reasonable
in every sense on this important question.
I consider that souls and simple substances
altogether cannot begin except by creation,
or end except by annihilation. Moreover,
as the formation of organic animate bodies
appears explicable in the order of nature
only when one assumes a _preformation_ already
organic, I have thence inferred that what
we call generation of an animal is only a
transformation and augmentation. Thus, since
the same body was already furnished with
organs, it is to be supposed that it was
already animate, and that it had the same
soul: so I assume _vice versa_, from the
conservation of the soul when once it is
created, that the animal is also conserved,
and that apparent death is only an envelopment,
there being no likelihood that in the order
of nature souls exist entirely separated
from all body, or that what does not begin
naturally can cease through natural forces.
91. Considering that so admirable an order
and rules so general are established in regard
to animals, it does not appear reasonable
that man should be completely excluded from
that order, and that everything in relation
to his soul should come about in him by miracle.
Besides I have pointed out repeatedly that
it is of the essence of God's wisdom that
all should be harmonious in his works, and
that nature should be parallel with grace.
It is thus my belief that those souls which
one day shall be human souls, like those
of other species, have been in the seed,
and in the progenitors as far back as Adam,
and have consequently existed since the beginning
of things, always in a kind of organic body.
On this point it seems that M. Swammerdam,
Father Malebranche, M. Bayle, Mr. Pitcairne,
M. Hartsoeker and numerous other very able
persons share my opinion. This doctrine is
also sufficiently confirmed by the microscope
observations of M. Leeuwenhoek and other
good observers. But it also for divers reasons
appears likely to me that they existed then
as sentient or animal [173] souls only, endowed
with perception and feeling, and devoid of
reason. Further I believe that they remained
in this state up to the time of the generation
of the man to whom they were to belong, but
that then they received reason, whether there
be a natural means of raising a sentient
soul to the degree of a reasoning soul (a
thing I find it difficult to imagine) or
whether God may have given reason to this
soul through some special operation, or (if
you will) by a kind of _transcreation_. This
latter is easier to admit, inasmuch as revelation
teaches much about other forms of immediate
operation by God upon our souls. This explanation
appears to remove the obstacles that beset
this matter in philosophy or theology. For
the difficulty of the origin of forms thus
disappears completely; and besides it is
much more appropriate to divine justice to
give the soul, already corrupted _physically_
or on the animal side by the sin of Adam,
a new perfection which is reason, than to
put a reasoning soul, by creation or otherwise,
in a body wherein it is to be corrupted _morally_.
92. Now the soul being once under the domination
of sin, and ready to commit sin in actual
fact as soon as the man is fit to exercise
reason, a new question arises, to wit: whether
this tendency in a man who has not been regenerated
by baptism suffices to damn him, even though
he should never come to commit sin, as may
happen, and happens often, whether he die
before reaching years of discretion or he
become dull of sense before he has made use
of his reason. St. Gregory of Nazianzos is
supposed to have denied this (_Orat. de Baptismo_);
but St. Augustine is for the affirmative,
and maintains that original sin of itself
is sufficient to earn the flames of hell,
although this opinion is, to say the least,
very harsh. When I speak here of damnation
or of hell, I mean pains, and not mere deprivation
of supreme felicity; I mean _poenam sensus,
non damni_. Gregory of Rimini, General of
the Augustinians, with a few others followed
St. Augustine in opposition to the accepted
opinion of the Schools of his time, and for
that reason he was called the torturer of
children, _tortor infantum_. The Schoolmen,
instead of sending them into the flames of
hell, have assigned to them a special Limbo,
where they do not suffer, and are only punished
by privation of the beatific vision. The
Revelations of St. Birgitta (as they are
called), much esteemed in Rome, also uphold
this dogma. Salmeron and Molina, and before
them Ambrose Catharin and [174] others, grant
them a certain natural bliss; and Cardinal
Sfondrati, a man of learning and piety, who
approves this, latterly went so far as to
prefer in a sense their state, which is the
state of happy innocence, to that of a sinner
saved, as we may see in his _Nodus Praedestinationis
Solutus_. That, however, seems to go too
far. Certainly a soul truly enlightened would
not wish to sin, even though it could by
this means obtain all imaginable pleasures.
But the case of choosing between sin and
true bliss is simply chimerical, and it is
better to obtain bliss (even after repentance)
than to be deprived of it for ever.
93. Many prelates and theologians of France
who are well pleased to differ from Molina,
and to join with St. Augustine, seem to incline
towards the opinion of this great doctor,
who condemns to eternal flames children that
die in the age of innocence before having
received baptism. This is what appears from
the letter mentioned above, written by five
distinguished prelates of France to Pope
Innocent XII, against that posthumous book
by Cardinal Sfondrati. But therein they did
not venture to condemn the doctrine of the
purely privative punishment of children dying
without baptism, seeing it approved by the
venerable Thomas Aquinas, and by other great
men. I do not speak of those who are called
on one side Jansenists and on the other disciples
of St. Augustine, for they declare themselves
entirely and firmly for the opinion of this
Father. But it must be confessed that this
opinion has not sufficient foundation either
in reason or in Scripture, and that it is
outrageously harsh. M. Nicole makes rather
a poor apology for it in his book on the
_Unity of the Church_, written to oppose
M. Jurieu, although M. Bayle takes his side
in chapter 178 of the _Reply to the Questions
of a Provincial_, vol. III. M. Nicole makes
use of this pretext, that there are also
other dogmas in the Christian religion which
appear harsh. On the one hand, however, that
does not lead to the conclusion that these
instances of harshness may be multiplied
without proof; and on the other we must take
into account that the other dogmas mentioned
by M. Nicole, namely original sin and eternity
of punishment, are only harsh and unjust
to outward appearance, while the damnation
of children dying without actual sin and
without regeneration would in truth be harsh,
since it would be in effect the damning of
innocents. For that reason I believe that
the party which advocates this opinion will
never altogether have the upper hand in the
Roman Church itself. Evangelical[175] theologians
are accustomed to speak with fair moderation
on this question, and to surrender these
souls to the judgement and the clemency of
their Creator. Nor do we know all the wonderful
ways that God may choose to employ for the
illumination of souls.
94. One may say that those who condemn for
original sin alone, and who consequently
condemn children dying unbaptized or outside
the Covenant, fall, in a sense, without being
aware of it, into a certain attitude to man's
inclination and God's foreknowledge which
they disapprove in others. They will not
have it that God should refuse his grace
to those whose resistance to it he foresees,
nor that this expectation and this tendency
should cause the damnation of these persons:
and yet they claim that the tendency which
constitutes original sin, and in which God
foresees that the child will sin as soon
as he shall reach years of discretion, suffices
to damn this child beforehand. Those who
maintain the one and reject the other do
not preserve enough uniformity and connexion
in their dogmas.
95. There is scarcely less difficulty in
the matter of those who reach years of discretion
and plunge into sin, following the inclination
of corrupt nature, if they receive not the
succour of the grace necessary for them to
stop on the edge of the precipice, or to
drag themselves from the abyss wherein they
have fallen. For it seems hard to damn them
eternally for having done that which they
had no power to prevent themselves from doing.
Those that damn even children, who are without
discretion, trouble themselves even less
about adults, and one would say that they
have become callous through the very expectation
of seeing people suffer. But it is not the
same with other theologians, and I would
be rather on the side of those who grant
to all men a grace sufficient to draw them
away from evil, provided they have a sufficient
tendency to profit by this succour, and not
to reject it voluntarily. The objection is
made that there has been and still is a countless
multitude of men, among civilized peoples
and among barbarians, who have never had
this knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ
which is necessary for those who would tread
the wonted paths to salvation. But without
excusing them on the plea of a sin purely
philosophical, and without stopping at a
mere penalty of privation, things for which
there is no opportunity of discussion here,
one may doubt the fact: for how do we know
whether they do not receive ordinary or extraordinary
succour of [176] kinds unknown to us? This
maxim, _Quod facienti, quod in se est, non
denegatur gratia necessaria_, appears to
me to have eternal truth. Thomas Aquinas,
Archbishop Bradwardine and others have hinted
that, in regard to this, something comes
to pass of which we are not aware. (Thom.
quest. XIV, _De Veritate_, artic. XI, ad
I et alibi. Bradwardine, _De Causa Dei_,
non procul ab initio.) And sundry theologians
of great authority in the Roman Church itself
have taught that a sincere act of the love
of God above all things, when the grace of
Jesus Christ arouses it, suffices for salvation.
Father Francis Xavier answered the Japanese
that if their ancestors had used well their
natural light God would have given them the
grace necessary for salvation; and the Bishop
of Geneva, Francis of Sales, gives full approval
to this answer (Book 4, _On the Love of God,_
ch. 5).
End of part one